£3 


V 


NEW     VIEWS 


OF      THE 


ORIGIN 


OF      THE 


TRIBES    AND    NATIONS 


AMERICA. 


BY  BENJAMIN  SMITH  BARTON,  M.  D. 

CORRESPONDENT-MEMBER  OF  THE  SOCIETY    OF  THE  ANTIQUARIES 
OF  SCOTLAND;  MEMBER  OF  THE   AMERICAN  PHILOSOPHICAL 
SOCIETY  ;    FELLOW    OF  THE    AMERICAN    ACADEMY   OF 
ARTS  AND  SCIENCES  OF  BOS  TON;  CORRESPONDING 
MEMBER  OF    THE    MASSACHUSETTS    HIS 
TORICAL  SOCIETY, 

AND  PROFESSOR  OF  MATERIA  MEDICA,  NATURAL   HISTORY 

AND     BOTANY, 

IN  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF  PENNSYLVANIA. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

PRINTED,    FOR    THE    AUTHOR, 
BY    JOHN    BIOREN. 

1797. 


£3 

$ 

a 


THIS  WORK  IS  ENTERED  ACCORDING  TO  LAW. 


T    O 


THOMAS  JEFFERSON,  L.  L.  D. 
VICE-PRESIDENT 


OF      THE 


UNITED-STATES  OF  AMERICA^, 

PRESIDENT  OF  THE  SENATE;     - 

AND 

PRESIDENT 


OF       THE 

AMERICAN  PHILOSOPHICAL  SQCIETT. 


SIR, 

IF  the  following  pages  were  more  perfect,  and 
of  courfe  more  worthy  of  your  notice,  I  mould 
have  taken  additional  pleafure  in  infcribing  them 
to  you.  Even,  however,  in  their  prefent  imper 
fect  ftate,  I  flatter  myfelfthat  you  will  receive 
them  as  a  teftimony  of  my  high  fenfe  of  your  ta 
lents  and  virtues,  and  of  your  eminent  fervices  to 
your  country.  The  only  dedications  I  ever  wrote 
were  to  two  perfons  whom  I  greatly  efteemed  and 


€6434 


loved  ;  thelaft  to  a  common  friend*,  whofe  vir 
tues  and  fcience  endeared  him  to  his  country,  and 
whofe  removal  from  among  us,  we  mail  long  have 
occafion  to  deplore. 

Thefe  pages  are,  with  peculiar  propriety,  in- 
fcribed  to  you.  I  know  not  that  any  perfon  has 
paid  ;fo  :miuch  attention  to  the  fubject  which  they 
involve  :  I  know  no  one  who  places  an  higher 
value  upon' the  queftion  which  I  have  ventured  to 
difcufs.  Although,  in  the  progrefs  of  my  inqui 
ry,  I  have  differed  from  you,  in  one  or  two  eflen- 
tial  points,  I  cannot  fuppofe  that  on  that  account 
the  invefligation  of  the  queftion  will  be  the  lefs 
agreeable  to  you.  I  am  confident,  from  my  per- 
fonal  acquaintance  with  you,  that  you  are  anxious 
for  the  difcovery  of  truth,  and  ardeqt  to  embrace 
it,  in  whatever  form  it  may  prefent  itfelf.  It  i$ 
the  jewel  which  all  good  and  wife  men  are  inpur- 
fuit  of.  It  is  the  punffum  Jaliens  of  fcience. 

I  regret,  with  you,  Sir,  the  evanimment  of  fo 
many  of  the  tribes  and  nations  of  America.  I 
regret,  with  you,  the  want  of  a  zeal  among  our 
countrymen  for  collecting  materials  concerning 
the  hiftory  of  thefe  people.  I  regret  the  want  of 
the  neceffary  endeavours  to  introduce  among  thofe 
of  them  who  have  efcaped  the  ravages  of  time, 
[inftead  of  the  vices  and  the  miferies  of  half-civi- 

*  David  Rittenhoufe. 


lizcd  nations]  the  true  principles  of  facial  order ; 
the  arts  which  conduce  to  the  dignity  and  the 
happinefs  of  mankind,  and  a  rational  and  lading 
fyftem  of  morals  and  religion.  Let  it  not  be  faid, 
that  they  are  incapable  of  improvement.  Such 
an  affertion  can  only  fuit  thofe  fpcculative  philo- 
fophers  v.ho  retire  to  their  clofets  inveloped  in 
a  thick  atmofphere  of  prejudices,  which  the 
ftrongeft  lights  of  truth  cannot  pervade.  Natu 
ral  Hiftory,  which  opens  the  door  to  fo  much  pre 
cious  knowledge  concerning  mankind,  teaches 
us,  that  the  phyfical  differences  between  nations 
are  but  inconliderable,  and  hiftory  informs  us,  that 
civilization  has  been  conftantly  preceded  by  bar 
barity  and  rudenefs.  It  teaches  us,  a  mortifying 
truth,  that  nations  may  relapfe  into  rudenefs  a- 
gain  i  all  their  proud  monuments  crumbled  into 
dud,  and  themfelves,  now  favages,  fubjefts  of 
contemplation  among  civilized  nations  and  philo- 
fophers.  In  the  immenfe  fcheme  of  nature,  which 
the  feeble  mind  of  man  cannot  fuliy  comprehend, 
it  may  be  our  lot  to  fall  into  rudenefs  once  more. 
There  are  good  reafons  for  conjecluring,  that  the 
anceftors  of  many  of  the  favage  tribes  of  America 
are  the  defcendants  of  nations  who  had  attained  to 
a  much  higher  degree  of  polifli  than  themfelves. 
My  inquiries,  at  leaft,  feem  to  render  it  certain, 
that  the  Americans  are  not,  as  fome  writers  have 
fuppoied,  fpecifically  different  from  the  Perfians, 
and  other  improved  nations  of  Afia.  The  infe-. 


[     vi     ] 

rence  from  this  difcovery  is  interesting  and  im 
portant.  We  learn  that  the  Americans  are  fiifcep- 
tible  of  improvement. 

If  civilization  be  a  bleffing;  if  man  by  relin- 
quifhing  the  condition  of  the  favage  or  barbarian, 
aflumes  a  more  independent  ftation  in  the  range 
of  human  affairs  -,  if  in  proportion  to  his  advance 
ment  to  improvement  (I  fpeak  not  of  a  vicious 
refinement),  he  is  even  fitting  himfelf  for  the  en 
joyment  of  higher  comforts,  of  unmeafured  hap- 
pinefs  elfewhere  -,  it  is  furely  worthy  the  attention 
of  the  good  and  wife  to  endeavour  to  extend  the 
empire  of  civility  and  knowledge  among  the  nu 
merous  nations  who  are  fcattered  over  the  coun 
tries  of  America.  Individuals  have  often  laboured 
in  this  bufmefs :  but  it  feems  to  be  of  fufficient 
importance  to  engage  the  attention  of  whole  na 
tions;  and  it  is  peculiarly  worthy  of  the  notice  of 
the  United-States,  who  have  exhibited  the  augufl 
fpectacle  of  a  people  relinquifhing  their  depend- 
ance,  and  moving  with  an  unparalleled  rapidity  to 
the  attainment  of  knowledge,  and  of  arts. 

I  know  not,  Sir,  whether  ever  the  government 
of  our  country  will  think  the  civilization  of  the 
Indians  a  matter  of  as  much  importance  as  I  do  : 
but  I  muft  confefs,  that  I  derive  a  portion  of  my 
happinefs  from  fuppofing  that  they  will.  Should 
I  be  difappointed,  I  mall  have  no  occafion  to  look 


hack,  with  pain  or  remorfe,  to  the  times  when  I 
have  indulged  my  feelings  on  the  iubject. 

I  have  the  honour  to  be,  with  the  greateft  ref- 
peft,  Dear  Sir,  your  moft  obedient  and  "humble 
fervant,  and  affectionate  friend, 

BENJAMIN  SMITH  BARTON. 

PH  I  L  ADELPHI  A, 

"June   zist.    1797. 


PREFACE. 


A 


LL  the  Indian,  Afiatic,  and  European  words 
which  are  compared,  or  otherwife  mentioned,  in 
my  vocabularies,  &c.  are  printed  in  two  dii?<:rent 
kinds  of  letter,  viz.  the  Italic  and  the  Roman. 
The  former,  which  are  much  the  moft  numerous, 
are  taken  from  printed  books,  or  have  been  com 
municated  to  me  by  my  friends,  in  different  parts 
of  North-America.  I  have,  in  every  inftance, 
except  with  regard  to  the  accentuation,  printed 
thefe  words  as  I  found  them.  I  have  frequently 
omitted  the  accents,  becaufe  the  fame  author 
fometimes  accents  his  words  in  two  or  more  dif 
ferent  ways,  and  becaufe  the  accents  are  entirely 
omitted  by  the  authors  of  fome  of  the  moft  ex- 
tenfive  of  the  American  vocabularies.  This  is 
particularly  the  cafe  in  Mr.  David  Zeifberger's 
EJfay  of  a  Delaware -Indian  andEngHJh  Spelling- Book*. 
Ail  the  words  printed  in  the  Roman  letter  were 
collected  by  myfelf :  the  greater  part  of  them  as 
they  were  pronounced  by  Indians  themfelves ;  the 
remainder  as  they  were  pronounced  by  Indian  in 
terpreters,  traders,  or  gentlemen  who  have  been 

*  Printed  at  Philadelphia,  in   1776. 


among  the  Indians.  I  hope  the  words  thus  collect 
ed  will  be  found  to  be  very  accurate.  I  have,  at 
leaft,  laboured  to  be  accurate.  I  need  hardly  ob- 
ferve,  that  in  writing  all  thefe  words,  I  have 
adopted  the  Englifh  pronunciation,  every  letter 
being  founded.  I  cannot  agree  with  thofe  perfons 
who  think  that  the  Englifh  language  is  not  ade 
quate  to  the  communicating  of  the  founds  of  In 
dian  words. 

All  the  words  under  the  head  of  Lenni-Lenna- 
pe,  or  Delawares,  are  taken  from  Zeilberger's 
Ejfay,  already  mentioned,  or  were  communicated 
to  me  by  my  induitrious  and  amiable  friend  Mr. 
JohnHeckewelder,  of  Bethlehem.  Both  of  thefe 
gentlemen  have  adopted  the  German  fpelling. 
"  The  Indian  words,  fays  Mr.  Zeifberger,  are  all 
fpell'd  as  the  Latin  or  German,  and  every  letter 
is  pronounced.  Ch  founds  not  as  in  the  Englifh 
Tsch,  but  like  c  before  o  or  a,  or  k  ;  or  as  cb  in 
the  word  choir.  /F  before  a  confonant  is  nearly 
pronounced  as  ucbt  when  the  letter  u  almoft  lofes 
its  found,  oa  after  w  is  pronounced  together,, 
and  the  found  of  the  two  vowels  fo  mixed  that 
the  hearer  cannot  well  diftinguifh  the  one  from 
the  other."  A  few  of  the  Chippewa,  and  part  of 
the  MunH,  words  were  communicated  to  me  by 
Mr.  Heckewelder.  The  greater  part  of  the  Chip 
pewa  words  are  taken  from  Carver  and  from  Long, 
who  both  adopt  the  Englifh  fpelling.  Many  of 

t 


[  *  ] 

the  Saw  wannoo  words  were  communicated  to  me  by 
General  Gibfon,  of  Fort-Pitt.  The  Miamis  words 
are  principally  copied  from  a  MS.  vocabulary  which 
was  kindly  communicated  to  me  by  the  author, 
the  late  Mr,  Sam.  Colefworthy  (of  Bofton)ayoung 
gentleman  of  very  promifing  talents.  I  am  in 
debted  to  Judge  Turner  for  the  few  words  in  the 
language  of  the  Kikkapoos  and  Piankafhaws*. 
The  Algonkin  words  are  principally  taken  from 
Lahontan,  who  was  a  Frenchman.  The  words 
in  the  language  of  the  Indians  of  Penobfcot  and 

«*-«>    •    o 

St.  John's,  are  taken  from  a  MS.  vocabulary  by 
the  Reverend  Mr.  Little.  For  this  vocabulary  I 
am  indebted  to  Judge  Sullivan,  of  Bofton.  The 
Narraganfet  words  are  taken  from  Roger  Willi- 
ams's  Key.  Williams  was  an  Englifhman.  The 
Onondago  words  are  copied  from  a  very  ample 
MS.  vocabulary  by  David  Zeifberger.  This  vo 
cabulary  was  communicated  to  me  by  Mr.  Heck- 
ewelder.  The  Oneida  words  I  received  from 
Mr.  Griffith  Evans,  of  Philadelphia.  All  the 
words  in  the  languages  of  the  Pampticoughs, 
Tufcaroras,  and  Woccons,  are  taken  from  Law- 
fon's  New  Voyage.  Lawfon  was  an  Englifhman. 
All  the  Naudoweffie  words  are  taken  from  Car 
ver.  Many  of  the  Cheerake,  Mufkohge,  Chik- 
kafah,  and  Ghoktah  words  are  taken  from  Adair, 
who  was  a  native  of  Ireland.  The  few  words  in 

*  In  pronouncing  the  Kikkapoo  words,  the  A  is  founded 
broad.  In  the  Piankafhaw  words,  the  A  and  I,  are  both  pro 
nounced  as  in  French. 


the  language  of  the  Natchez  are  given  on  the  au 
thority  of  Du  Pratz,  who  was  a  Frenchman.  The 
Mexican  words  are  taken  from  De  Laet.  Clavi^e- 

'  D 

ro,  Gage,  and  Forfter  *.  The  Poconchi  words 
from  Gage.  The  words  in  the  language  of  the 
Darien-Indians  are  taken  from  Lionel  Wafer's  ac 
count  of  the  Ifthmus  of  Darien.  All  the  words 
in  the  languages  of  the  Jaioi,  Arwaccas,  and  She- 
baioi,  are  taken  from  De  Laet.  The  words  in 
the  language  of  the  Caraibes  are  taken  from. 
Rochefort,  who  was  a  Frenchman.  The  BrafiiU 
an  words  are  taken  from  Be  Laet,  and  from  Marc- 
grav.  The  Chilefe  from  Forfter,  and  from 
Marcgrav.  The  Peruvian  from  Forfter,  and 
from  De  Laet.  In  the  courfe  of  the  Preliminary 
Difcourfe  and  Vocabulary,  I  have  mentioned  the 
authors  from  whom  the  other  American  words 
are  borrowed. 

All  the  Afiatic  and  European  words  to  which 
numbers  are  affixed  are  taken  from  the  Vocabula- 
ria  Comparatha  of  Pallasf.  With  refpeft  to  thefe 
words,  it  is  neceflary  to  obferve,  that  the  A  is 
founded  broad  as  with  the  Germans,  and  moft 
other  nations  (the  Englifh  excepted).  Wherever 
in  writing  thefe  words,  from  Pallas,  I  have  placed 
the  Ch,  as  in  Chakee,  one  of  the  Perfian  words  for 
earth  or  land,  the  Ch  is  to  be  founded  like  the  % 
of  the  Greeks,  or  the  Ch  of  the  Germans. 

The   reader    will    readily  difcover   the   great 

*  Obfervations,  Sec. 
|  See  the  Preliminary  Difcourfe,  pages  75,  76. 


chafms,  or  defiderata,  of  my  vocabularies.  An  * 
is  placed  oppofite  the  name  of  the  American 
tribe  or  nation  where  I  have  not  been  able  to 
procure  the  word.  A  note  of  interrogation  is 
annexed  to  feveral  of  the  American  words,  when 
I  have  been  fomewhat  doubtful  about  the  complete 
accuracy  of  the  fpelling.  I  hope  that  gentlemen 
who  have  opportunities  of  collecting  Indian  words 
will  communicate  them  to  me,  as  I  am  anxious  to 
purfue  this  fubject,  and  to  render  the  work  more 
perfect.  Whatever  relates  to  the  phyfical  and 
moral  hiftory  of  the  Indians,  their  traditions,  &c". 
will  be  acceptable  to  me,  and  gratefully  acknow 
ledged.  My  collection  of  original  manufcripts 
refpecting  the  Indians  of  North-America  is,  I  be 
lieve,  already  more  extenfive  than  that  of  any  o- 
ther  individual  in  the  country.  I  am  daily  in- 
creafing  this  collection ;  not,  I  hope,  for  my  own 
exclusive  benefit,  but  for  the  interefts  of  fcience 
and  literature.  The  collection  itfelf  will  eventu 
ally  be  depofited  in  fome  one  of  the  public  inftitu- 
tions  of  my  native  country. 

BENJAMIN  SMITH  BARTON: 
An.  astatis  fuse  xxxi. 


ERRATA. 

In  the  Preliminary  Difcourfe,  page  nj,  line  4,  for  fancy, 
read  vanity  :  page  24,  line  3,  for  Stralenberg,  read  Strahlen- 
berg  :  page  40,  line  5,  for  tribes,  read  tribe.  In  the  Voca 
bulary,  page  5,  for  Tanxto,  Toaavjitaiu,  floanvtto,  read  Tato, 
Tooatta,  Tooatto :  for  Aivtavjee,  Awtaw,  Awtoo,  and  Otfah, 
read  Ataee,  At  a,  Atoo,  and  Of/a.  Page  32,  line  7,  for  Ma- 
doon,  read  Madoon. 


PRELIMINARY  DISCOURSE. 


"  THE  Tranfmigration  of  Nations  is, 
indeed,  a  nice  and  ticklifh  Point  to  touch 
upon  ;  But  certain  it  is,  that  many  difficul 
ties  would  be  removed,  were  the  Advice 
of  Leibnitz  followed,  and  a  competent 
Knowledge  obtained  of  the  Languages  of 
North-Afia;  This  great  Philofopher  being 
fully  convinced,  that  by  the  Help  of  thefe, 
many  Things  concerning  the  Tranfmigra 
tion  of  Nations  might  be  clear'd  up." 

STRAHLENBERG. 


THE  celebrated  Athanafius  Kircher  has  ob- 
ferved,  that  the  fluctuations  of  the  ocean 
itfclf  are  not  as  numerous  as  the  opinions  of 
men  concerning  the  origin  of  its  faline  impreg 
nation*.  With  as  little  extravagance,  I  may  ob- 
ferve,  that  the  opinions  of  writers  concerning  the 
origin,  or  parental  countries,  of  the  Americans 

»  Athanasii  Kircheri  e  Soc.  Jefu   Mundus  Subterraneus,  &c. 
Lib.  iii.  Cap.  iii.  p.  161.     Amftelodami,   1665. 

b 


arc  as  numerous  as  the  tribes  and  nations  who 
inhabit  this.vaft  portion  of  the  earth.     Dropping 
'this  wctapthJojical    language,   I    may  fafely  aflert, 
:tfaa«./fcw  cjufcftto'ns   have  excited   more   attention 
"than  tlia't'wh'icn  I  have  juft   mentioned,  and  am 
about  to  confider.   More  than  three  centuries  have 
now  pafled  away  fince  the  difcovery  of  the  Ameri 
can  iflands  by  Columbus.      More    than  two  cen 
turies  are  completed   iince  extenfive   colonies  of 
Spaniards,  of  Portuguefe,  ofEnglifh,  of  French, 
and    of  other  European  nations,   had  taken  pof- 
feffion  of  fome  of  the  faireft  and  moft  fertile  por 
tions  of  the    new-world.      During    thcfe    long 
periods,  the  origin  of  the  Americans  has  conftant- 
ly  appeared    to   be  a  fubje<5t  highly  worthy  of  in- 
vefligation.     Hence   \ve  find  that  it  has  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  writers  of  almoft  all  the  nations 
of  Europe,  not  to  mention  fome  American  writers, 
who  although   they   enjoyed   greater    apportuni- 
ties  of  acquiring  ufe ful  information  on  the  fubject, 
have  not  been   more  fuccefsful  in  their  inquiries. 
Men  of  the  moft  oppofite  talents  have  undertaken 
this  inveftigation,    or   have   hazarded,   in  general 
terms,    their   fentiments   on    the    fubjetr..       The 
libraries  of  ancient  and  of  modern  times  have  been 
ranfacked    by  men   of  learning   and  of  labour  i 
genius  and   imagination  have    lent  it    their    aid  i, 
eloquence  has  iometimes  moulded  the  fubjecl  into 


beauty;  whilft  religious  prejudices,  which  mix 
themfelves  with  ib  many  of  the  actions  and  the 
thoughts  of  men,  have  only  tended  to  obfcure  the 
queftion,  by  creating  proofs,  and  by  poifoning  the 
fources  of  a  purer  information. 

It  is  remote  from  my  defign  to  examine,  in  this 
memoir,  the  various  opinions  of  authors  concerning 
the  origin  of  the  Americans.  It  would  require  a 
large  volume  to  exhibit  even  a  general  view  of 
what  has  been  written  on  the  fubject.  It  would 
require  much  time  to  do  juftice  to  the  learning 
and  ingenuity,  or  to  expofe  the  weaknefies  and 
conceits,  of  thofe  who  have  wandered  in  this  inte- 
refting  field  of  inquiry.  For  much  information  on 
thefubject,  Ireferthe  reader  to  Father  Charlevoix's 
Preliminary  Difcourfe  on  the  Origin  of  the  Americans*. 
For  much  ingenious  extravagance,  enriched,  how 
ever,  with  many  ufeful  facts,  I  refer  him  to  Mr, 
Adair's  Hiftcry  of  the  American  Indians -\.  I  mall 
afterwards  particularly  mention  the  opinions  of 
fome  writers  on  the  queftion.  At  prefent,  I 
mall  content  myfelf  with  obferving,  that  the 


*  A  Voyage  to  North- America,    &c.    two  volumes  Svo, 
Dublin:    1766.     Englifti  Translation, 

f  London  :   1775.  4to. 


theories  of  all  the  writers  on  the  fubject  may,  as 
far  as  my  memory  ferves  me,  be  diftributed   into 
two  great  claffes.     The  firft  clafs  embraces  thofc 
writers  who  fuppofe,   that  the  countries  of  Ame 
rica  derived  their  inhabitants  from  Afia,  from  Eu 
rope,  from  Africa,  or  from  the  unknown  Atlantis. 
The    fecond   clafs  embraces   thofe   who  fuppofe, 
that  the  Americans  are  in  ftrict  language  the  abo 
rigines   of  the  foil,  and  not  emigrants  from  other 
parts   of  the  world.     The   favourers  of  the   firft 
opinion  are    much   the  moft   numerous  ;  and,  in 
general,  they  have  been  men  of  the  moft  learning 
and   refearch.     On   this  fide   are  placed  Jofeph 
Acofta*,   Edward  Brerewoodf,   John  De   Laet, 

*  The  Naturall  and  Morall  Hjftorie  of  the  Eaft  and  Weft- 
Indies,   &c.  Englifh  Tranflation.     London:   1604. 

f  Enquiries  touching  the  diverfity  of  Languages  and  Reli 
gions,  through  the  chief  parts  of  the  World.  London:  1674. 
8vo.  Brerewood  lived  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  He 
was  a  man  of  much  learning,  but  his  book  (the  firft  edition  of 
which  I  have  not  feen)  is  written  in  an  extremely  obfcure  and 
painful  fty\e.  I  mall  quote  a  part  of  what  he  has  faid  on  the 
fubjecl.  He  remarks  that  as  "  it  is  very  likely,  that  America 
received  her  firft  Inhabitants,  from  the  Eaft  border  of  AJia : 
So  is  it  altogether  unlike,  that  it  received  them  from  any 
other  part  of  all  that  Border,  fave  from  Tartary,  Becaufe,  in 
America  there  is  not  to  be  difcerned  any  token  or  indication  at 
all,  of  the  Arts  or  Induftry  of  China,  or  India,  or  Cataia,  or 


Hugo  Grotius,  George  De  Hornn  *,  and  an  hun 
dred  others.  Here,  of  courfe,  the  clergy  take 
their  fland.  On  the  other  fide  of  the  queftion, 

*  I  have  no  knowledge  of  what  De  Laet,  Grotius,  and  De 
Hornn  have  written  on  this  fubjeft,  except  from  Charlevoix's 
Preliminary  Difcourfe. 


any  other  Civil  Region,  along  all  that  border  of  Afia:  But  in 
their  grofs  ignorance  of  Letters,  and  of  Arts,  in  their  Idola 
try,  and  the  fpecialties  of  it,  in  their  Incivility,  and  many 
barbarous  properties,  they  refemble  the  old  and  rude  Tartars, 
above  all  the  Nations  of  the  earth.  Which  opinion  of  mine, 
touching  the  Americans  defcending  from  the  Tartars,  rather 
than  from  any  other  Nation  in  that  boder  of  Afia,  after  the 
neer  vicinity  of  Afia  to  America,  this  reafon  above  all  other, 
may  beft  eftablifh  and  perfwade  :  becaufe  it  is  certain,  that 
that  Northeaft  part  of  Afia  poflefTed  by  the  Tartars,  is,  if  not 
continent  with  the  Weft  fide  of  America,  which  yet  remaineth 
fomewhat  doubtful :  yet  certainly,  and  without  all  doubt,  it 
is  the  lead  dis-joyned  by  Sea,  of  all  that  Coaft  of  Afia,  for 
that  thofe  parts  of  Afia  and  America,  are  continent  one  with 
the  other,  or  at  moft,  dif-joyned  but  by  fome  narrow  Channel 
of  the  Ocean,  the  ravenous  and  harmful  Beafts,  wherewith 
America,  is  flored,  as  Bears,  Lions,  Tigers,  Wolves,  Foxes, 
&c.  (which  men,  as  is  likely,  would  never  to  their  own  harm 
tranfport  out  of  the  one  Continent  to  the  other)  may  import. 
For  from  Noabs  Ark,  which  refled  after  the  Deluge,  in  Afia, 
all  thofe  Eeafts  mutt  of  neceffity  fetch  their  beginning,  feeing 
they  could  not  proceed  by  the  courfe  of  Nature,  as  the  un- 
perfecl  fort  of  living  Creatures  do,  of  Putrefaction  :  or  if  they 
might  have  Putrefaction  for  their  parentage,  or  receive  their 
original  [by  any  other  new  fort  of  Generation]  of  the  Earth 


we  find  the  author  of  Le  Philcfcphe  Douceur  j-,  the 
late  Mr.  de  Voltaire,  Bernard  Romans  J,  and  a 
few  others,  who  have,  indeed,  examined  the 


f  Printed  at  Berlin,  in  1775.     I  have  never  feen  this  work. 

I  A  Concife  Natural  Hiftory  of  Eaft  and  Weft-Florida,  &c. 
New-York:  1776.  izmo.  This  author  faye  he  does  not  be 
lieve  that  the  red  men  of  America  have  come  "  from  the  weft- 
ward  out  of  the  eaft  of  Afia."  "  I  am  firmly  of  opinion,  fays 
he,  that  God  created  an  original  man  and  woman  in  this  part 
of  the  globe,  of  different  fpecjes  from  any  in  the  other  parts, 
and  if  perchance  in  the  Ruffian  dominions,  there  are  a  people 
of  fimilar  make  and  manners,  is  it  not  more  natural  to  think 
they  were  colonies  from  the  numerous  nations  on  the  continent 
of  America,  than  to  imagine,  that  from  the  fmall  compara 
tive  number  of  thofe  Ruffian  fubje&s,  fuch  a  vaft  country 
(hould  have  been  fo  numeroufly  peopled,"  &c.  p.  38,  39. 

without  fpecial  procreation  of  their  own  kind,  then  I  fee  no 
necefiity,  why  they  mould  by  Gods  fpecial  appointment,  be  fo 
carefully  preferved  in  Noahs  Ark  [as  they  were]  in  time  of  the 
Deluge.  Wherefore,  feeing  it  is  certain,  that  thofe  ravenous 
Beafts  of  America,  are  the  progeny  of  thofe  of  the  fame  kind 
in  Afea,  and  that  men,  as  is  likely,  conveyed  them  not  [to 
their  own  prejudice]  from  the  one  Continent  to  the  other,  it 
carryeth  a  great  likelyhood  and  appearance  of  truth,  that  if 
they  joyn  not  together,  yet  are  they  neer  neighbours,  and 
but  little  disjoyned  each  from  other,  for  even  to  this  day,  in 
the  Ifles  of  Cuba,  Jamaica,  Ilifyaniola,  Burichena,  and  all  the 
reft,  which  are  fo  far  removed  from  the  firm  land,  that  thefe 
Beafts  cannot  fwim  from  it  to  them,  the  Spaniards  record,  that 
noneof  thefe  are  found."  Enquiries,  &c.p.  117,  118,  119, 120. 


(     vii     ) 

queflion  in  a    very   fuperficial  manner  *.     This/ 
with  refped  to  the  enquiry,  is  their  greateft  crime. 

It  is  remarkable,  as  Charlevoix  obferves,   that 

thofe  who   have    undertaken  this    inveftigation 

"  mould  have  neglefted  the  only  Means  that  re- 

*  I  fhall  here  quote  what  Mr.  de  Voltaire  has  faid  on  this 
fubjeft.  "  The  apron,  which  nature  has  given  to  the.Caffres, 
and  whofe  flabby  and  lank  (kin  falls  from  their  naval  halfway 
down  their  thighs ;  the  black  breafts  of  the  Samoiedes  women, 
the  beard  of  the  males  of  our  continent,  and  the  beardlefs 
chins  of  the  Americans,  are  fuch  {hiking  diflinflions,  that  it 
is  fcarce  poffible  to  imagine  that  they  are  not  each  of  them  of 
different  races. 

"  But  now,  continues  our  lively  author,  if  it  mould  be  afk- 
cd,  from  whence  came  the  Americans,  it  mould  be  afked  from 
whence  came  the  inhabitants  of  the  Terra  Auftralis ;  and  it 
has  been  already  anfwered,  that  the  fame  providence  which 
placed  men  in  Norway,  planted  fome  alfo  in  America  and 
under  the  antanflic  circle,  in  the  fame  manner  as  it  planted 
trees  and  made  grafs  to  grow  there."  The  Pbilofopby  of  Hif- 
tcrj.  p.  8  &  9.  London  :  1766.  In  another  part  of  the  fame 
very  fingular  and  incorredl  work  (p.  46.)  he  fays,  "  Can  it 
ftill  be  alked  from  whence  came  the  men  who  peopled  Ame 
rica  ?  The  fame  queftion  might  be  a&ed  with  regard  to  the 
Terra  Auftralis.  They  are  much  farther  diflant  from  the  port 
which  Columbus  fat  out  from,  than  the  Antilles.  Men  and 
Leafts  have  been  found  in  all  parts  of  the  earth  that  are  inha 
bitable  ;  Who  placed  them  there  ?  We  have  already  anfwered 
he  that  caufed  the  grafs  to  grow  in  the  fields  ;  and  it  is  no 
more  furprifmg  to  find  men  in  America,  than  it  is  to  find  flies 
thtre."  By  the  way,  it  may  be  doubted  vhether  flies,  any 
more  than  beer,  are  natives  of  America. 


(     viii     ) 

mained  to  come  at  the  Truth  of  what  they  were  in 
Search  of;  I  mean,  the  comparing  the  Languages. 
In  effect,  in  the  Refearch  in  queftion,  it  appears 
to  me,  continues  our  fenfible  author,  that  the 
Knowledge  of  the  principal  Languages  of  America, 
and  the  comparing  them  with  thofe  of  our  Hemif- 
phere,  that  are  looked  upon  as  primitive  might 
poffibly  fet  us  upon  fome  happy  Difcovery,  and 
that  Way  of  afcending  to  the  Original  of  nations, 
which  is  the  lead  equivocal,  is  far  from  being  fo 
difficult  as  might  be  imagined.  We  have  had, 
and  flill  have  Travellers  and  Miffionarics,  who 
have  worked  on  the  languages  that  are  fpoken  in 
all  the  provinces  of  the  New-World.  It  would 
only  be  neceffary  to  make  a  Collection  of  their 
Grammars  and  Vocabularies,  and  to  collate  them 
with  the  dead  and  living  Languages  of  the  Old 
World  that  pafs  for  Originals.  Even  the  different 
Dialects,  in  Spite  of  the  alterations  they  have  un 
dergone,  ftill  retain  enough  of  the  Mother- 
Tongue  to  furnifh  confiderable  Lights. 

"  Inftead  of  this  Method,  which  has  been  ne 
glected,  they  have  made  Enquiries  into  the  Man 
ners,  Cuftoms,  Religion,  and  Traditions  of  the 
Americans,,  in  order  to  difcover  their  Original. 
Notwithstanding,  I  am  perfuaded,  that  this  Dif- 
quifition  is  only  capable  of  producing  a  falfe 
Light,  more  likely  to  dazzle,  and  to  make  us 
wander  from  the  right  Path,  than  to  lead  us  with 


Certainty  to  the  Point  propofed.  Ancient  Tradi 
tions  are  effaced  from  the  Minds  of  fuch  as  have 
not,  or  who,  during,  feveral  ages,  have  been,  with 
out  any  Helps  to  preferve  them  ;  and  half  the 
World  is  exactly  in  this  fituation.  New  Events, 
and  a  new  Arrangement  of  Things  give  Rife  to 
new  Traditions,  which  efface  the  former,  and  arc 
themfelves  effaced  in  their  Turn.  After  one  or 
two  Centuries  have  paffed,  there  no  longer  re 
main  any  Marks  capable  of  leading  us  to  find  the 
Traces  of  the  firft  Traditions. 

"  The  Manners  very  foon  degenerate  by  Means 
of  Commerce  with  Foreigners,  and  by  the  mix 
ture  of  feveral  Nations  uniting  in  one  Body,  and 
by  a  change  of  Empire  always  accompanied  with 
a  new  Form  of  Government.  How  much  more 
Reafon  is  there  to  believe  fuch  a  fenfible  Altera 
tion  of  Genius  and  Manners  amongft  wandering 
nations  become  favage,  living  without  Principles, 
Laws,  Education,  or  civil  Government,  which 
might  ferve  to  bring  them  back  to  the  ancient 
Manners.  Cuftoms  are  ftill  more  eafily  deftroyed. 
A  new  Way  of  living  introduces  new  Cuftoms, 
and  thofe  which  have  been  forfaken  are  very  foon 
forgotten.  What  mall  I  fay  of  the  abfolute  Want 
of  fuch  Things  as  are  moft  neceffary  to  Life  ?  And 
of  which,  the  Necefiity  of  doing  without,  caufes 
their  Names  and  Ufe  to  pcrilh  together. 


(     *     ) 

(<  Laftly,  nothing  has  undergone  more  fudden, 
frequent,  or  more  furprifing  Revolutions  than  Re 
ligion.  When  once  men  have  abandoned  the 
only  true  one,  they  foon  lofe  it  out  of  their  Sight, 
and  find  themfelves  entangled  and  bewildered  in 

vD 

fuch  a  Labyrinth  of  incoherent  Errors,  Inconfift- 
ency  and  Contradiction  being  the  natural  Inheri 
tance  of  Falfehood,  that  there  remains  not  the 
fmalleft  Thread  to  lead  us  back  to  the  Truth. 
We  have  feen  a  very  fenfible  Example  of  this  in 
the  laft  Age.  The  Buccanneers  of  St.  Domingo^ 
who  were  Chriftians,  but  who  had  no  Commerce 
except  amongft  themfelves,  in  lefs  than  thirty 
Years,  and  through  the  fole  Want  of  religious 
Worfhip,  Instruction,  and  an  Authority  capable  of 
retaining  them  in  their  Duty,  had  come  to  fuch  a 
Pafs,  as  to  have  loft  all  Marks  of  Chriftianity, 
except  Baptifm  alone.  Had  thefe  fubfifted  only 
to  the  third  Generation,  their  Grandchildren 
would  have  been  as  void  of  Chriftianity  as  the 
Inhabitants  of  Terra  Anftralis>  or  New-Guinea. 
They  might  poffibly  have  preferved  fome  Cere- 
mooies,  the  Reafon  of  which  they  could  not  have 
accounted  for,  and  is  it  not  precifely  in  the  fame 
manner,  that  fo  many  infidel  Nations  are  found  to 
have  in  their  idolatrous  Worfliip  Ceremonies  which 
appear  to  have  been  copied  after  ours. 


"  The  Cafe  is  not  the  fame  with  Refpect  to 
Languages.  I  allow  that  a  living  Language  is 
fubjecl:  to  continual  Changes,  and  as  all  Languages 
have  been  fo,  we  may  fay  with  Truth,  that  none 
of  them  have  preferved  their  original  Purity. 
But  it  is  no  lefs  true,  that  in  Spite  of  the  Changes, 
introduced  by  Cuftom,  they  have  not  loft  every 
Thing  by  which  they  are  diftinguiihed  from 
others,  which  is  fufficientfor  our  prefcnt  Purpofe; 
and  that  from  the  Rivulets  arifing  from  the  prin 
cipal  Springs,  I  mean  the  Dialects,  we  may  afcend 
to  the  Mother  Tongues  themfelves ;  and  that  by 
attending  to  the  obfervations  of  a  learned  Acade-r 
mician*,  that  Mother  Tongues  are  diftinguifhed 
by  being  more  nervous  than  thofe  derived  from 
them,  becaufe  they  are  formed  from  Nature  j  that 
they  contain  a  greater  Number  of  Words  imitating 
the  Things  whereof  they  are  the  Signs ;  that  they 
are  lefs  indebted  to  Chance  or  Hazard,  and  that 
that  Mixture  which  forms  the  Dialects,  always 
deprives  them  of  fome  of  that  Energy,  which  the 
natural  Connection  of  their  Sound  with  the 
Things  they  reprefent  always  give  them, 

t{  Hence,  I  conclude,  that  if  thofe  character- 
iftical  Marks  are  found  in  the  American  Languages, 
we  cannot  reafonably  doubt  of  their  being  truly 
original  -,  and,  confequently,  that  the  People  who 

*  "  M.  P  Abbe  da  Bos,  his  Hiftory  of  Palming  and  Poetry." 


fpeak  them  have  palled  over  into  that  Hemif- 
phere,  a  fhort  Time  after  the  firft  Difperfion  of 
Mankind  ;  efpecially  if  they  are  entirely  unknown 
in  our  ContinentJ." 

There  is  fo  much  good  fenfe  in  the  preceding 
obfervations,  that  I  could  have  no  hefitation  about 
the  propriety  of  quoting  them  at  length.  I  was 
the  more  willing  to  do  this,  as  I  felt  a  defire  to 
exprefs  my  gratitude  to  Father  Charlevoix  for 
having  been,  in  fome  meafure  at  lead,  by  thefc 
very  obfervations,  inftrumental  in  encouraging  me 
in  the  inquiry  which  I  now  offer  to  the  public. 
But  let  it  not  be  fuppofed,  that  I  mean  to  fub- 
fcribe  to  every  thing  our  author  has  faid.  Though 
language  is  of  fo  much,  and  of  the  firft,  confe- 
quence  in  eflimating  the  affinities  [if  I  may  be  al 
lowed  the  expreflion]  of  nations ;  and  although 
where  there  is  no  affinity  in  language  to  be  difco- 
vered,  I  mould  be  much  inclined  (^without  the 
ilrongeft  phyfical  and  other  proofs]  to  doubt 
whether  ever  two  nations  have  been  the  fame,  yet 
J  am  perfuaded  that  the  phyfical  circumftances  of 
figure  and  complexion,  the  great  features  of  reli 
gious  worfhip,  the  mythology,  and  even  the  tra 
ditions,  of  nations  are  circumftances  which  deferve 
much  attention  in  all  our  inquiries  concerning 

J  A  Voyage  to  North-America,  &c.  vol.  I.  p.  40, 41,  42,  43. 


their  original,  and  fpread  over  the  world.  It  is 
true,  as  Charlevoix  obferves,  that  "  nothing  has 
undergone  more  fudden,  frequent,  or  more  fupri- 
fing  Revolutions  than  Religion."  Thefe  revolu 
tions  are  accomplilhed  in  the  tranfitions  of  man 
kind  from  the  ftates  of  favages  or  barbarians  to 
the  conditions  of  civilized  men ;  in  the  changes 
of  governments  ;  in  the  admixture  of  nations  ;  in 
the  progrefs  of  reafon,  and  fcience,  and  refearch; 
in  the  viciffitudes  of  our  individual  fortunes ;  and, 
alas,  in  the  unhappy  relapfe  of  nations  once  civil 
ized,  or  confiderably  improved,  to  the  condition 
of  favages  again.  Local  and  very  narrow  circum- 
flances  often  give  rife  to  a  great  difference  in  the 
religious  features  of  a  people  j  whilft  the  hand  of 
one  man  mall  crumble  into  duft  the  vaft  fabric 
which  it  has  required  the  exertions  of  many  na 
tions,  through  a  long  feries  of  ages,  to  raife  and 
fupport.  Thefe  things  are  true:  they  are  pro 
claimed  by  the  hiftory  of  mankind;  and  many  of 
the  proofs  of  them  are  to  be  collected  among  the 
favages  of  America. 

But  fome  of  the  features  of  religious  worlhip, 
an,d  of  fuperflidon,  are  extremely  permanent.  It 
was  a  long  time  before  the  Jews  could  be  brought 
to  lay  afide  their  idolatry:  but  at  length  they  re- 
linquifhed  it,  and  adopted  the  notion  of  the  unity 
of  God,  which  they  have  retained,  with  a  mod 


commendable  zeal  and  firmnefs,  in  the  midft  of 
all  their  opprcfilons  and  misfortunes,  through 
many  centuries.  It  had  long  been  thought  that 
traces  of  the  religion  of  the  ancient  Perfians  could 
be  difcovered  in  America.  In  the  courfe  of  this 
inquiry,  I  mall  mow  that  the  language  of  the  Per 
fians  is  not  unknown  in  this  continent.  Yet  ma 
ny  ages  muft  have  elapfed  fince  there  fubfifled 
between  the  Perfians,  or  other  Afiatics  fpeaking 
their  language,  a  connection  with  the  Americans. 
Many  ages,  then,  have  not  been  fufficient  to  de~ 
flroy  the  religion  of  fire  in  America. 

As  mankind  have  ever  been  remarked  for  re 
taining  their  errors,  fo  even  the  groflfeft  features  of 
their  mythology  are  preferved  for  a  long  time,  in 
the  midft  of  all  the  viciffitudes  of  fortune  to  which 
nations  are  expofed.  The  mythology  of  Ada  is  (till 
preferved  in  America.     We  trace  it  with  confi 
dence    among   the  favages  from  one  end  to  the 
other  of  this  continent.     True  it  is,  that  this  my 
thology,   as  well  as  the  religion  of  the  people,  is 
faft  difappearing,  and  a  few  years  will  leave  hard 
ly  any  vefliges  of  it   behind.     But  this  is  not  fo 
much   owing  to  the   influence  of  time   itfelf,   as 
to  the  connection  of  the  Americans  with  the  Eu 
ropeans,   and  their  defcendants. 

The    traditions   of  nations    are,    certainly,   of 
much  confequence  in  all  our  inquiries  into  their 


origin  and  migrations.  It  is  true  that  the  traditions 
of  a  people  cannot  be  preferved  long  in  a  pure, 
un vitiated  ftream.  They  are  mixed  with  fables, 
which  are  the  children  of  fancy,  of  fear,  of  lu- 
perilition,  all  which  fo  flrongly  characterize 
our  kind,  but  which  more  efpecially  characterize 
nations,  who  are  incapable  of  tranfmitting  to  their 
pofterity  written  monuments  of  their  fuccefTes  or 
misfortunes.  I  mall  afterwards  have  occafion  to 
mow,  that  were  it  not  for  the  traditions  of  many 
American  nations  we  might  for  ever  remain  in 
doubt  concerning  the  real  origin  of  thefe  people. 
The  great  affinity  of  their  languages  with  the  lan 
guages  of  Afia  and  Europe  is  not  fufficient  to 
prove,  that  the  Americans  are  emigrants  from 
thefe  portions  of  the  world.  It  only  proves  that 
the  Americans  and  many  Afiatic  and  European 
nations  are  the  fame  people.  It  tells  us  not 
which  was  the  parent  flock.  And  in  this  inqui 
ry,  we  affume  no  theory  as  eftabliihed  with  abfo- 
lutc  certainty,  however  it  may  be  fandioned  by 
the  voice  of  many  ages. 

Authors  have  laid  too  much  ftrefs  upon  the 
circumftance  of  the  refemblance  of  cuftoms  and 
manners  among  the  Americans  and  the  people  of 
the  old-world.  But  what  I  have  laid  of  the  religion 
and  mythology  of  nations  likewife  applies  to  their 
cuftoms,  and  their  manners.  Thefe  are  fome- 
timesvery  permanent,  and  ought  not  to  be  neg- . 


lected  in  an  extenfive  inquiry  into  the  origin  of  al 
people.  For  fome  interefting  information  con 
cerning  the  cuftoms  which  are  common  to  America 
and  the  north  of  Afia,  I  beg  leave  to  refer  the 
reader  to  the  Arctic  Zoology  of  my  learned  and 
much-valued  friend  Mr.  Pennant*.  The  limits 
of  this  memoir  will  not  permit  me  to  dwell  upon 
the  fubjec~r,,  which,  however,  is  extremely  in 
terefting. 

Thcphyfical  circumflances  of  figure  and  com 
plexion  are  worthy  of  much  attention  in  all  our 
inquiries  of  this  kind.  It  muft  be  confeffed  that 
climate  and  food,  and  other  phyfical  caufes,  are 
adequate  to  the  production  of  great  changes  in  the 
conftitution  of  mankind.  But  thefe  changes  are 
wrought  only  in  a  long  courfe  of  time.  Many  cen 
turies  have  not  been  able  to  efface  the  refemblances 
in  figure  and  complexion  of  the  Americans  to  the 
Afiaticsf.  Independent  on  language,  on  religions, 

*  See  Introduction  to  the  Arctic  Zoology,  p.  260,  261,  262, 
Second  edition.     London:   1792. 

^•"The  portrait  painter,  Mr.'Smi&erf,  who  accompanied  Dr. 
Berkeley,  then  Dean  of  Derty,  and  afterwards  Bifhop  of  Cloyne, 
from  Italy  to  America  in  1728,  was  employed  by  the  Grand 
Duke  of  Tufcany,  while  at  Florence,  to  paint  two  or  three  Si 
berian  Tartars,  prefented  to  the  Duke  by  the  Czar  of  Ruffia. 
This  Mr.  Smibert,  upon  his  landing  at  Narraganfet-Bay  with 
Dr.  Berkeley,  inftantly  recognized  the  Indians  here  to  be  the 
people  as  the  Siberian  Tartars  whofe  pictures  he  had 


(     xvii     ) 

on  mythology,  on  traditions,  on  cufloms  and  man 
ners,  the  naturalift,  or  man  of  obfervation,  would 
be  induced  to  declare,  that  the  nations  of  America 
and  many  nations  of  Afia  are  the  fame.  So  cer 
tain  are  phyfical  tefts,  fince  they  are  confirmed  by 
the  fimilarity  of  language. 

I  now  proceed  to  ftate  the  opinions  of  two  late 
writers  concerning  the  origin  of  the  Americans. 
Thefe  writers  are  our  learned  and  excellent  coun 
tryman  Mr.  Jefferfon,  and  the  Abbe  Clavigero. 
I  th'.nk  proper  to  exibit  their  opinions  in  this  place, 
becaufe  both  of  them  have  introduced  fome  obfer- 
vations  on  the  fubjecl:  of  the  American  languages. 
I  am  not  labouring  to  be  methodical,  otherwife  I 
mould  introduce  only  apart  of  thefe  quotations  on 
the  prefent  occafion. 

d 

taken."  'The  United  States  Elevated  to  Glory  and  Honour.  A 
Sermo.T,  preached  before  his  Excellency  Jonathan  Trumbull,  Efq. 
L.L.D.  tfc.tfc.  By  Ezra  Stiles,  D.  D.  L.L.D.  Prefident 
of  Yale  College,  p.  16  &  17.  Second  edition.  Worcefter, 
1785.  That  very  refpeclable  traveller  Mr.  John  Bell,  of  Anter- 
mony,  obferves,  "  from  all  the  accounts  I  have  heard  and  read 
of  the  natives  of  Canada,  there  is  no  nation  in  the  world  which 
they  fo  much  referable  as  the  Tongufians.  The  diftance  be 
tween  them  is  not  fo  great  as  is  commonly  imagined."  Tra 
vels  frsm  St.  PtterJLurga  in  Rujjia,  to  'various  Parts  of  Afia.  vol  i. 
p.  280.  Edinburgh  :  1788.  8vo.  I  mall  afterwards  fhow,  that 
the  language  of  the  Siberian  Tartars  and  that  of  the  Toun- 
goofi,  or  Tongufians,  have  an  exteniive  range  in  North-Ame 
rica. 


(     xviii     ) 

(t  Great  queftion,  fays  Mr*.  Jefferfon,  has  arifen 
from  whence  came  thofe  aboriginal  inhabitants  of 
America  ?  Difcoveries,  long  ago  made,  were  fuf- 
ficient  to  mew  that  a  paffage  from  Europe  to 
America  was  always  practicable,  even  to  the  im 
perfect  navigation  of  ancient  times.  In  going 
from  Norway  to  Iceland,  from  Iceland  to  Green 
land,  from  Greenland  to  Labrador,  the  firft  tra- 
jec~t  is  the  wideft  :  and  this  having  been  praftifed 
from  the  earlieft  times  of  which  we  have  any  ac 
count  of  that  part  of  the  earth,  it  is  not  difficult 
to  fuppofe  that  the  fubfequent  trajedts  may  have 
been  fometimes  pafled.  Again,  the  late  difcove- 
ries  of  Captain  Cook,  coafting  from  Kamfchatka 
to  California,  have  proved  that,  if  the  two  conti 
nents  of  Afia  and  America  be  feparated  at  all,  it  is 
only  by  a  narrow  ftreight.  So  that  from  this  fide 
alfo,  inhabitants  may  have  pafTed  into  America : 
and  the  refemblance  between  the  Indians  of  Ame 
rica  and  the  Eaftern  inhabitants  of  Afia,  would 
induce  us  to  conjecture,  that  the  former  are  the 
defcendants  of  the  latter,  or  the  latter  of  the  for 
mer  :  excepting  indeed  the  Elkimaux,  who,  from 
the  fame  circumftancc  of  refemblance,  and  from 
identity  of  language,  muft  be  derived  from  the 
Groenlanders,  and  thefe  probably  from  fome  of 
the  northern  parts  of  the  old  continent.  A  know 
ledge  of  their  feveral  languages  would  be  the  moft 
certain  evidence  of  their  derivation  which  could 


be  produced.  In  fact,  it  is  the  beft  proof  of  the 
affinity  of  nations  which  ever  can  be  referred  to. 
How  many  ages  have  elapfed  fince  the  Englifhj 
the  Dutch,  the  Germans,  the  Swifs,  the  Norwe 
gians,  Danes  and  Swedes  have  feparated  from 
their  common  ftock  ?  Yet  how  many  more  muft 
elapfe  before  the  proofs  of  their  common  origin, 
which  exift  in  their  feveral  languages,  will  difap- 
pear  ?  It  is  to  be  lamented  then,  very  much  to  be 
lamented,  that  we  have  fuffered  fo  many  of  the 
Indian  tribes  already  to  extinguifn,  without  our 
having  previoufly  collected  and  deposited  in  the 
records  of  literature,  the  general  rudiments  at  lead 
of  the  languages  they  fpoke.  Were  vocabularies 
formed  of  all  the  languages  fpoken  in  North  and 
South  America,  preferving  their  appellations  of 
the  mod  common  objects  in  nature,  of  thofe  which 
muft  be  prefent  to  every  nation  barbarous  or  ci- 
vilifed,  with  the  inflections  of  their  nouns  and 
verbs,  their  principles  of  regimen  and  concord, 
and  chefe  depofued  in  all  the  public  libraries,  it 
would  furnifh  opportunities  to  thofe  (killed  in  the 
languages  of  the  old  world  to  compare  them  with 
thefe,  now,  or  at  any  future  time,  and  hence  to 
conftruft  the  beft  evidence  of  the  derivation  of  this 
part  of  the  human  race. 

"  But  imperfect  as  is  our  knowledge  of  the 
tongues  fpoken  in  America,  it  fuffices  to  difcover 
the  following:  remarkable  faft.  Arranging  then?. 


under  the  radical  ones  to  which  they  may  be  pal 
pably  traced,  and  doing  the  fame  by  thofe  of  the 
red  men  of  Afia,  there  will  be  found  probably 
twenty  in  America,  for  one  in  Afia,  of  thofe  ra 
dical  languages,  fo  called,  becaufe,  if  they  were 
ever  the  fame,  they  have  loft  all  refemblance  to 
one  another.  A  feparation  into  dialects  may  be 
the  work  of  a  few  ages  only,  but  for  two  dialects 
to  recede  from  one  another  till  they  have  loft  all 
veftiges  of  their  common  origin,  muft  require  an 
immenfe  courfe  of  time  ;  perhaps  not  lefs  than 
many  people  give  to  the  age  of  the  world.  A 
greater  number  of  thofe  radical  changes  of  lan 
guage  having  taken  place  among  the  red  men  of 
America,  proves  them  of  greater  antiquity  than 
thofe  of  Afia*" 

I.  "  The  Americans  (fays  the  learned  author  of 
the  Hiftory  of  Mexico,}  cc  defcended  from  different 
nations,  or  from  different  families,  difperfed  after  the 
confufion  of  tongues.  No  perfon  will  doubt  of  the 
truth  of  this,  who  has  any  knowledge  of  the  multi 
tude  and  great  diverfity  of  the  American  languages. 
In  Mexico  we  have  already  found  thirty-five :  in 
South-America  there  are  ftill  more  known.  In 
the  beginning  of  the  laft  century  the  Portuguefe 
counted  fifty  in  Maragnon.  It  is  true,  that  there 


*  Notes  on  the  State  of  Virginia,  p.  162,  163,  164,  165. 
London:   1787. 


is  a  great  affinity  between  fome  of  thofe  languages, 
which  fbews  that  they  are  fprung  from  the  fame 
parent,  namely,  the  Eudeve,  Opata,  and  Tanahuma- 
ra,  in  North-America,  and  the  Mocobi,  Toba,  and 
Abipwia  in  South-America ;  but  there  are  many 
others  alto,  as  different  from  each  other  as  the 
Illyrian  from  the  Hebrew.  We  can  fafely  affirm, 
that  there  are  no  living  or  dead  languages  which 
can  differ  more  among  each  other  than  the  lan 
guages  of  the  Mexicans,  Ocomies,  Tarafcas,  May 
as,  and  Miztecas,  five  languages  prevailing  in  dif 
ferent  provinces  of  Mexico.  It  would  therefore 
be  abfurd  to  fay,  that  languages  fo  different  were 
different  dialects  of  one  original.  How  is  it  pof- 
fible  a  nation  fliould  alter  its  primitive  language 
to  fuch  a  degree,  or  multiply  its  dialefts  fo  vari- 
oufly,  that  there  fliould  not  be,  even  after  many 
centuries,  if  not  fome  words  common  to  all,  at 
leaft  an  affinity  between  them,  or  fome  traces  left 
of  their  origin*  ? 

II.  <c  The  Americans  do  not  derive  their  origin 
from  any  people  now  exifring  in  the  ancient  world, 
or  at  leaft  there  is  no  grounds  to  affirm  it.  This 
inference  is  founded  on  the  fame  argument  with 
the  preceding,  finceifthe  Americans  defcended 
of  any  of  thofe  people,  it  would  be  poffible  to  trace 
their  origin  by  fome  marks  in  their  languages  in 

*  I  doubt  not  that  were  thefe  languages  compared,  with  la 
bor  and  attention,  fome  affinity  between  them  would  be  difco- 
vered. 


ipite  of  the  antiquity  of  their  feparation  :  but  any 
fuch  traces  have  not  been  difcovered  hitherto,,  al 
though  many  authors  have  fearched  wich  the  ut- 
rnoft  attention,  as  appears  from  the  work  of  the 
Dominican  Garciaf.  We  have  leifurely  com 
pared  the  Mexican  and  other  American  languages 
with  many  others  which  are  now  living,  and  with 
thofe  which  are  dead,  but  have  not  been  able  to 
difcoVer  the  lean:  affinity  between  any  of  them. 
The  refemblance  between  the  Teotl  of  the  Mexi 
cans  and  the  Theos  of  the  Greeks,  has  induced  us 
fometimes  to  compare  thofe  two  languages,  but 
we  have  never  found  any  agreement  between  them. 
This  argument  is  ftrong  in  refpect  to  the  Ameri 
cans,  as  they  mew  great  firmnefs  and  conftancy  in 
retaining  their  languages.  The  Mexicans  preferve 
their  language  among  the  Spaniards,  and  the  Oto- 
mies  retain  their  difficult  dialect  among  Spani- 

f  "  His  famous  treatife  on  the  Origin  of  the  Americans, 
printed  in  quarto,  at  Valentia,  in  1607,  afterwards  enlarged 
and  re-printed  in  Madrid,  in  1729,  in  folio,  is  a  work  of  vaft 
erudition,  but  almoft  totally  ufelefs,  as  it  gives  little  or  no  af- 
fiftance  in  difcovering  truth ;  the  foundation  for  the  opinions 
which  he  maintains  concerning  the  origin  of  the  Americans, 
are,  for  the  moft  part,  weak  conjectures  founded  on  the  refem 
blance  between  fome  of  their  cufloms  and  words,  and  thofe  of 
other  nations."  Thefe  are  Clavigero's  words.  The  Hijiory 
of  Mexico,  vol.  i.  p.  xxi.  Charlevoix  (Preliminary  Difcourfe, 
p.  5.^  gives  fome  account  of  Garcia's  work,  which  I  have  to 
regret  that  I  have  never  feen. 


(     xxiii     ) 

ards  and  Mexicans,  after  two  centuries  and  a  half 
of  communication  with  both. 

"  If,  concludes  our  author,  the  Americans  de- 
fcended  from  different  families  difperfed  after  the 
confufion  of  tongues,  as  we  believe,  and  have  been 
feparated  fince  then  from  thofe  others  who  peo 
pled  the  countries  of  the  old  continent,  authors 
will  labour  in  vain,  to  feek  in  the  language  or  cuf- 
toms  of  the  Afiatics  for  the  origin  of  the  people  of 
the  new  world*". 

My  remarks  on  the  preceding  quotations  from 
Mr.  Jefferfon  and  the  Abbe  Clavigero  are  referv- 
ed  for  a  later  part  of  this  work. 

I  now  proceed  to  give  fome  account  of  my  own 
labours  relative  to  the  fubject  of  this  memoir. 
As  early  as  the  year  1787,  whilft  I  was  a  ftudcnt  of 
medicine  in  the  univerfity  of  Edinburgh,  I  endea 
vored  to  difcover,  whether  there  was  any  refem- 
blance  between  the  American  and  Afiatic  langua 
ges.  But  although  I  devoted  a  good  deal  of  time 
to  the  inquiry,  I  met  with  but  little  fuccefs.  Up- 

*  The  Hiftory  of  Mexico,  collected  from  Spaniffi  and  Mex 
ican  hiftorians,  &c.  vol.  ii.  p.  zeg,  209,  210.  Englifh  Tranfla- 
tion.  London,  1787.  The  whole  of  what  Clavigero  has 
faid  concerning  the  population  of  America  dsferves  the  atten 
tion  of  the  readers  of  this  memoir. 


(     xxiv     ) 

on  my  return  to  my  native  county,  in  the  latter 
end  of  the  year  1789,  I  refumed  the  inquiry,  and 
by  the  afiiftance  of  the  tables  in  Stralenberg's 
work,  and  very  mutilated  vocabularies  of  the 
languages  of  fomeofthe  American  tribes,  princi 
pally,  if  not  entirely,  thofe  of  the  Delaware-ftock, 
1  difcovered  fuch  affinities  that  I  was  perfuaded 
that  more  extenfivc  refearches  would,  in  time, 
conduct  me  to  fomething  interefting  on  the  fub- 
je<5t.  In  the  midfl  of  many,  and  more  favourite, 
purfuits,  I  never  entirely  loft  fight  of  this,  though 
I  had  not  an  opportunity  of  profecuting  the  quef- 
tion  much  farther,  until  the  fpring  of  1796,  when 
I  received,  through  the  hands  of  my  learned  friend, 
Dr.  Jofeph  Prieflley,  the  Vccabularia  Comparative, 
of  Profeflbr  Pallas  -f-.  It  is  this  great  work  that  has 
enabled  me  to  extend  my  inquiries,  and  to  arrive 
at  fome  degree  of  certainty  on  the  fubject.  The 
general  refult  of  my  inquiries  is  now  offered  to  the 
public.  They  will  be  extended  and  corrected  in 
proportion  as  I  Ihall  receive  additions  to  my  flock 
of  American  vocabularies. 

The  order  which  I  mail  purfue  in  the  enfuing 
pages  is  the  following.  I  mail,  firft,  give  fome  ac 
count  of  the  various  American  tribes  and  nations 
whole  languages  are  taken  notice  of  in  this  me- 

f  Linguarum  totius  Orbis  Vocabularia  comparativa ;  Au- 
gulliffima:  cura  colledla.  Sectionis  Primse,  Linguas  Europe  et 
A&x  complex^,  pars  Prior.  Petropoli,  1786.  410.  et  Pars 
Secunda,  Petropoli,  1789.  4to. 


(       XXV       ) 

moir.  Remarks  on  their  languages  are  afterwards 
to  be  offered.  I  (hall  then  give  fome  account  of 
the  various  Afiatic  and  European  nations,  whofe 
languages  I  have  compared  with  thofe  of  the  Ame 
ricans  j  and  mail  conclude  the  memoir  with  fome 
general  obfervations  relative  to  the  courfe  of  the 
migrations  of  the  Americans  through  the  conti 
nent,  their  comparative  antiquity,  &c. 

At  the  head  of  the  column  of  Americans,  I  have 
uniformly  placed  the  Delawares,  or  as  they  call 
themfelves  LENNI-LENNAPE.  I  have  followed 
this  arrangement  becaufe,  I  believe,  we  are  better 
acquainted  with  the  language  of  this  tribe,  than 
with  that  of  any  other  in  North- America;  becaufe 
they  are  acknowledged  to  be  of  more  ancient  efta- 
blifhrnent  in  the  country  than  many  others;  and 
becaufe  their  language  appears  to  have  a  greater 
fpread  than  that  of  any  of  the  numerous  nations 
of  this  great  continent. 

The  name  by  which  thefe  Indians  are  beft 
known,  that  of  Delawares,  was  impofed  upon 
them  by  the  Englifh,  becaufe  they  inhabited  the 
waters  of  the  river  Delaware.  The  French  writ 
ers  call  them  Loups.  They,  I  have  already  ob- 
ferved,  call  themfelves  Lcnni-Lennape,  which 
fignifies  the  ORIGINAL  PEOPLE*. 

*  Every  thing  which  the  Indians  confider  to  be  original  is  dif- 
tinguiihed  by  the  addition  of  the  word  Ltnni,  or  fomething  like  it. 

d 


(     xxvi     ) 

The  Dclawarcs  tell  us  that  they  were  formerly 
a  very  powerful  people,  inhabiting  the  country  to 
a  great  diftance,  and  fpreading  along  the  fea-lhorc 
far  eaft  and  fouth,  &c.  The  great  fpread  of  their 
language,  which  is  afterwards  to  be  attended  to, 
ieems  to  mow,  that  this  muft  have  been  the  cafe. 

All  the  Indian  nations  known  to  me  on  this  fide 
of  the  Miffifippi  call  the  Delawares  their  grand 
father,  if  we  except  the  Six-Nations,  the  Wyan- 
dots,  Cochnewagoes,  and  the  fouthern  tribes, 
called  Chrcrake,  Mufkohge,  Chikkafah,  Chok- 
tah,  &c.  Thefe,  it  will  be  evident  from  an  in- 
fpection  of  my  vocabularies,  as  well  as  from  at 
tending  to  what  is  afterwards  to  be  mentioned, 
fpeak  languages,  which  though  not  radically  dif- 

But  this  word  likewife  fignifies  common.  Thus  the  Delawares  call 
the  common  Indian  corn  (ZeaMays)  Lencbafyzetm,  or  the  origi 
nal  corn.  Lenni  Hittuck  fignifies  original  or  common  trees.  They 
apply  this  term  to  the  oaks  and  hickory  (different  fpecies  of 
the  two  genera  Quercus  and  Juglans,  excluding,  I  fuppofe; 
from  the  laft  name,  the  common  black-walnut  and  butter-nut, 
luglans  nigra  and  luglans  cinerea),  which  they  fay  are  origi 
nal,  and  common  all  over  the  ifland,  as  they  call  the  continent ; 
whereas  trees  of  other  kinds,  they  tell  us,  are  only  to  be 
found  in  different  foots  and  in  certain  places.  This  is  an  inte- 
refting  difcrim^acion.  Lcnni  M'bi  is  pure  water.  Lennameek, 
the  chub-fitn"7  becaufe,  they  tell  us,  this  fifh  is  to  be  found  in 
every  river  or  brook  on  the  continent,  &c.  It  is  not  necefla- 
ry,  in  this  place,  to  give  any  other  inftances  in  elucidation  of 
the  word  Lenni. 


(     xxvii     ) 

ferent  from  that  of  the  Delawares,  are,  however, 
much  more  diftant  from  it  than  are  the  lan 
guages  of  the  Chippewas,  Shawnees,  Miarnis, 
Narraganfets,  and  feveral  others,  which  are  men 
tioned  in  my  larger  lifts  o£  American  nations  above 
the  Senecas,  who  are  one  of  the  Six-Nations. 

As  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  learn  any  thing  on 
the  fubject,  the  Delaware  nation  confifts  of  three 
tribes,  viz.  the  Unarms,  or  Wanami,  the  Unal- 
achtigo,  or  Wunalachtigo,  and  the  Minfi,  or  Mon- 
fees.  It  is  certain  that  there  had  been  a  fourth  tribe, 
which  was  fmall,  and  has  pafTed  away,  leaving  not 
a  name  behind.  The  Mahicanni,  or  Mohicans, 
are  certainly  fprung  from  the  Delawares,  but  are 
not  comprehended  by  thefe  lad,  as  a  branch  in 
making  up  their  nation. 

All  the  Indian  nations  to  the  fouthward  and 
weftward,  &c.  diftinguifh  the  Delawares  by  the 
name  of  Wapanachki,  or  People  towards  the  rlfing 
cf  the  fun.  The  Wyandots  and  the  Six-Nations 
call  them  their  nephews,  and  the  Delawares  ac- 
ledge  them  to  be  their  uncles. 

Of  all  the  Indian  nations  which  formerly  inha 
bited,  and  do  flill  inhabit,  the  countries  of  Ameri 
ca,  from  the  {late  of  Maffachufetts  down  to  the 
Miffifippi,  and  between  the  river  Ohio  and  the 
Lakes  of  Canada,  none  but  the  Delawares  and 
the  Five-Nations  had  the  right  to  call  a  general 


(     xxviii     ) 

council.     The  Wyandots  and  Hurons  might  call 
them  occafionally. 

The  Delawares  appear  to  have  been  formerly 
the  fuperiors  of  the  other  nations  of  North- 
America  that  are  comprehended  within  the 
limits  which  I  have  mentioned.  Their  tradi 
tional  hiflory,  which  is  (till  extant,  proves  this 
affertion.  But  by  the  cunning  of  the  Five- 
Nations,  who  are  perhaps  the  greatefl  politicians 
of  all  the  North-American  Indians,  they  were 
allured  into  a  war  with  the  enemies  of  the  Five- 
Nations,  and  finally  were  conquered. 

After  this  ftroke  of  policy,  for  the  mcannefs 
of  policy  is  not  confined  to  civilized  nations, 
the  Delawares  were  told,  that  their  legs  being 
now  cut  off,  they  muft  wear  the  petticoat,  be 
come  women,  turn  their  hands  to  the  raifing 
of  corn,  &c.  and  leave  the  higher  bufmefs  of 
warring  to  the  conquerors. 

However  in  the  year  1776,  or  1777,  when  the 
Five-Nations  were  ufmg  all  their  endeavours  to 
bring  all  the  Indian  nations  into  the  war  againft 
the  United-States,  a  Delaware  chief,  relying  upon 
the  faith  and  promifes  of  our  infant  dates,  had  the 
refolution  to  fay  to  fome  of  the  chiefs  of  the  Five- 
Nations,  then  afiembled  at  Fort-Pitt,  "  that  he 
well  remembered,  that  they  had  formerly  cut  off  his 
legs,  and  made  a  woman  of  him,  by  putting  a 


(     xxix     ) 

petticoat  upon  him,  and  by  other  degrading  marks, 
but  chat  now  his  legs  were  grown  again  -,  that  he 
had  thrown  away  the  petticoat,  and  had  put  on  the 
breech-clout  again,"  adding  that, tc  the  land  beyond 
the  river  Alleghaney  was  his  property." 

From  this  period,  the  Delawares  have  again 
aflumed  confiderable  authority  among  the  Ame 
rican  tribes.  The  Five-Nations,  indeed,  afpire 
to  be  the  fovereigns  of  all  the  other  tribes,  and, 
for  many  years  paft,  have  aflumed  the  right  of 
making  war,  and  of  concluding  peace,  according 
as  it  bed  anfwered  their  purpofe.  They  have 
alfo  aflumed  the  right  of  felling  land  to  the 
Whites.  They  wifh  to  be  looked  upon  by  the 
other  nations  as  their  guardians,  which  it  muft 
be  allowed  they  were  for  many  years.  But  of 
late  years,  matters  have  taken  a  different  turn. 
The  Weftern  Nations  have,  at  length,  difcovered 
the  intentions  of  the  artful  confederacy,  and 
now  go  fo  far  as  to  threaten  them  with  deftruction 
if  they  do  not  unite  with  them,  or  fulfill  the  con 
dition  of  the  league. 

The  Delawares  are,  at  prefent,  at  the  head 
of  this  league,  and  relying  upon  the  fidelity  of 
the  nations  who  are  combined  with  them,  now 
give  (in  fome  meafure)  law  to  the  Five-Nations. 

The  Wyandots,  being  the  guarantees  of  the 
Delawares,  are  under  obligation  to  affift  them, 


(       XXX       ) 

when  they  mall  become  involved  in  war,  and  efpe- 
cially  when  they  fhall  be  in  danger  of  lofmg  their 
lands :  for  the  Delawares  have  now  no  lands  but 
what  have  been  given  to  them  by  the  Wyandots, 
who,  at  the  time  the  gift  was  made,  engaged  to  pro 
tect  the  former  in  the  poperty  of  them  againft  any 
invader  *.  The  league  of  aflbciation  between 
the  Delawares  and  Wyandots  was  formed  in  the 
year  1751. 

The  Chippewas,  who  are  the  fecond  tribe 
mentioned  in  my  lift,  evidently  fpeak  a  dialect 
of  the  Delaware  language.  Of  this  nation  I  da 
not  think  it  necefTary  to  fay  any  thing  farther,  as 
the  reader  will  obtain  ample  information  con 
cerning  them  in  Carver's  Travels  f,  a  work  which 
is  in  the  hands  of  almofl  every  perfon  who  is  the 
lead  ftudious  of  the  Indian  affairs  of  this  country. 

*  The  preceding  account  of  the  Delawares  is  principally 
compiled  from  a  collection  of  valuable  manufcripts,  which 
were  kindly  communicated  to  me  by  the  author,  my  worthy 
friend,  Mr.  Jphn  Heckewelder,  of  Bethlehem. 

f  Three  years  Travels  through  the  Interior  parts  of  North- 
America,  for  more  than  five  thoufand  miles,  &c.  &c.  By 
Captain  Jonathan  Carver,  of  the  Provincial  Troops  in 
America.  Philadelphia:  1796,  oftavo.  I  have  not  an 
opportunity  of  confulting  any  of  the  London  editions  of  this 
work.  See  alfo  Voyages  and  Travels  of  an  Indian  Interpre 
ter  and  Trader,  defcribing  the  Manners  and  Cuftoms  of  the 
North  American  Indians,  &c.  &c.  By  I.  Long.  London : 
1791.  410. 


(     xxxi     ) 

I  do  not  know  the  meaning  of  the  word  Chippewas, 
or  Chippeway.  They  are  ver^jdirr^  Indians.  This 
is  taken  notice  of  by  the  Mahicanni,  and  other 
Indians,  as  well  as  by  the  Whites.  The  Chip 
pewas  formed  a  part  of  the  hoftile  Indians  who 
defeated  General  St.  Clair,  on  the  fourth  of  No 
vember,  1791.  We  have  caufe  to  remember 
them. 

The  Minfi,  or  Monfees,  called  alfo  the 
Minnifinks,  I  have  already  faid,  formed  a  part 
of  the  Delaware  nation.  They  are  now  few 
in  number.  They  are  much  darker  than  the 
greater  number  of  the  North-American  tribes. 

The  Mahicanni,or  Mahiccans,or  Mohickanders 
as  the  Dutch  call  them,  are  certainly  a  branch  of 
the  Delaware-nation,  though  I  have  not  been 
able  to  learn  at  what  time  they  were  united 
with  them.  I  take  thefe  to  be  the  people  of 
whom  De  Laet  fpeaks  under  the  name  of  Man- 
kikani,  and  places  on  the  caftern  bank  of  the 
North-River*.  In  his  map  of  Nc^a  Anglia, 
Novum  Belgium  et  Virginia,  he  calls  them  Mahi- 
cans.  Mr.  Charles  Thomfon,  the  refpedtable 
lecretary  of  the  firft  American  Congrefs,  fpeaks 

*  Novus  Orbis  feu  Defcriptionis  Indiz  Occidentalis  Libri 
xviii.  Authore  loanne  DC  Laet,  Antverp.  p.  73.  Lugd.  Ba- 
tav.  1633.  folio. 


(     xxxii     ) 

of  the  Mohickanders  and  Mahiccon  as  two  diftinct 
tribesf,  but  this  is  incorrectly  done.  They  are  one 
and  the  fame  people.  The  whole  number  of  the 
Mahicanni  nation  in  1793,  was  not  fuppofed  to 
exceed  three  hundred  fouls.  The  greater  number 
of  them  are  fettled  at  Oneida,  in  the  (late  of  New- 
York.  Some  of  them,  called  the  Stockbridge-In- 
dians,  are  fettled  at  Stockbridge,  in  Maflfachufetts. 

The  Shawnees,  more  properly  Sawwannoo*,  or 
SawanosJ,  are  a  fouthern  tribe.  They  formerly 
dwelt  upon  the  river  Savanna  in  Georgia,  but  mi 
grated  to  the  northward,  and  fettled  at  Pequea,  in 
the  county  of  Lancafter,  and  ftate  of  Pennfylvania. 
One  of  their  tribes,  called  the  Pickawes,  gave  to 
this  place  the  name  of  Pequea.  A  branch  of  this 
nation  did  not  migrate  to  the  northward,  but  is 
affociated  in  the  confederacy  of  the  Mufkohge,  or 
Creeks.  They  are  called  the  Savanucas,  or  Sa 
vannas.  They  ftill  retain  the  Sawwannoo  language. 
A  branch  of  the  Sawwannoo  is  fettled  at  a  place  cal 
led  Lancelct-Gras,  on  the  weft  end  of  the  Miffi- 
fippi,  below  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio.  Thefe  Sa- 
wanos  had  been  taken  prifoners  and  were  carried 
into  Kentuckey,  in  1784.  About  the  year  1785, 
or  1786,  they  removed  to  the  place  juft  men 
tioned. 

f  See  Mr.  Jefferfon's  Notes  on  the  State  of  Virginia,  p.  349. 
*  General  Gibfon.  J  De  Laet,  p.  77. 


(     xxxiii     ) 

The  empire  of  the  Sawwannoo  was  once  very 
confiderable.  It  extended  from  Kentuckey  fouth- 
weftward  to  the  Miffifippi.  They,  as  well  as  the 
Delawares  and  many  other  tribes,  were  fubdued 
by  the  Five-Nations.  They  are  a  brave  people. 

The  Pottawatameh,  or  Pouteotamies,  dwell 
near  Su.  Jofeph's  and  Fort-Detroit.  They  are  a 
tall  and  very  fine  race  of  Indians.  Charlevoix 
does  not  hefitate  to  call  them  "  the  finefl  Men  of 
Canada,  &c."  * 

The  Miamis,  or  Miamies,  dwell  upon  the  Mia 
mi-River,  about  Fort-St.  Jofeph.  Above  one 
hundred  years  ago,  they  were  fettled  at  the  fouth 
end  of  the  Lake  Michigan,  at  a  place  called  Chi- 
cagou.  f  The  Ouyatanons,  or  Wiahtanah,  are  a 
branch  of  this  nation. 

The  Meffifaugers,  or  MefTafagues,  are  a  moft 
dirty  race  of  Indians,  refiding  about  Lakes  Huron 
and  Superior. 

The  Kikkapoos,  Oucahipoues,  or  Kicapous,  in 
habit  the  country  on  Lake-Michigan,  and  between 
that  lake  and  the  Miffifippi.  They  are  thought 
to  be  an  immediate  branch  of  the  Sawwannoo. 

*  A  Voyage,  &c.  vol.   ii.  p.  9.         f  Charlevoix,  vol.  i. 
p.  155. 


(     xxxiv     ) 

The  Piankafhaws,  more  properly  PiankiihaSj 
dwell  upon  the  banks  of  the  river  Wabafh,  near 
Fort-Ouiatanon. 

The  Algonkins,  or  Algonquins,  are  fo  parti 
cularly  mentioned  by  Charlevoix,  *  Lahontan/f 
acd  other  writers,  that  I  do  not  think  it  necefiary 
to  fay  any  thing  concerning  them,  in  this  place. 
The  vaft  fpread  of  their  language  in  North- Ame 
rica  is  afterwards  to  be  examined.  I  mall  only 
obferve,  that  Algonkin  is  a  kind  of  generic  name, 
including  a  great  number  of  different  tribes  or  na-v 
tions. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  and  St.  John's.  Thefe 
inhabited  the  banks  of  the  Penobfcot-River  and 
that  of  St.  John's.  In  the  year  1795,  the  Penob- 
fcots  were  fuppofed  to  be  lefs  than  three  hundred 
in  number.  We  are  told  that  thefe  Indians  are 
"  extremely  anxious  at  the  idea  of  becoming  ex 
tinct.  They  caufe  their  children  to  intermarry 
while  they  are  young,  they  wean  their  infants  ear 
ly  and  do  every  thing  within  their  power,  the  prac 
tice  of  temperance  excepted,  to  prefcrve  their 
numbers;  but  all  is  vain. " 


*  A  Voyage,  &c.  vol.  i.  p.  151,  192,  153,  167,  168,  &c. 
f  New  Voyages  to  North-America.     London  :    1735. 
I  The  Hiflory  of  the  Diftrift  of  Maine.     By   James  Sulli 
van,  p.  96.  Bofton  :   1795.  Svo. 


(       XXXV       ) 

Acidians,  according  to  De  Laet.  Thefe  were 
the  Indians  of  Cadia,  or  Acadia,  efpecially  thofe 
who  lived  about  the  Portus  Regalis.  De  Laet 
calls  them  Souriquofii.*  He  takes  notice  of  their 
cuftom  of  plucking  out  their  beards. f 

Narraganfets,  &c.  Under  this  head,  I  com 
prehend  different  tribes  of  New-England,  but  ef 
pecially  thofe  who  were  called  Narraganfets,  or 
Narraganfitts.  This  was  once  a  confiderable 
tribe,  or  .nation.  According  to  Daniel  Gookin, 
their  territory  cc  extended  about  thirty  or  forty 
miles  from  Sekunk  river  and  Narraganfitt-bay, 
including  Rhode-Ifland  and  other  iflands  in  that 
bay,  being  their  eaft  and  north  bounds  or  border, 
and  fo  running  w&fterly  and  foutherly  unto  a  place 
called  Wekapage,  four  or  five  miles  to  the  eaft- 
ward  of  Pawcutuk  river,  which  was  reckoned  for 
their  fouth  and  weft  bounder,  and  the  eafternmoft 
limits  of  the  Pequots.  This  fachem  held  dominion 
over  divers  petty  governours;  as  part  of  Long- 
Ifland,  Block-Ifland,  Cawefitr,  Niantick,  and  o- 
thers ;  and  had  tribute  from  fome  of  the  Nip- 
muck  Indians,  that  lived  remote  from  the  fea. 
The  chief  feat  of  this  fachem  was  about  Narra-* 
ganfitt-bay  and  Cannonicut-ifland.  The  Narra 
ganfitts  were  reckoned,  in  former  times,  able  to 

*   Xovus  Orbis,  p.  52. 

f  "  Barbam  r.on  nifi  primores   alimt,  cxteri  radicitus  evel- 
lunt.''     Ibid.  p.  52. 


(     xxxvi     ) 

arm  for  war  more  than  five  thoufand  men  as  anci 
ent  Indians  fay.  All  do  agree  they  were  a  great 
people,  and  oftentimes  waged  war  with  the  Paw- 
kunnawkutts  and  MafTachufetts,  as  well  as  with 
J  the  Pequots.  The  jurifdidtion  of  Rhode-Ifland 
and  Providence  Plantations,  and  part  of  Con 
necticut  people,  poflefs  their  country.  Thefe  In 
dians  are  now  but  few  comparatively:  all  that  peo 
ple  cannot  make  above  one  thoufand  able  men.*" 

Of  the  Pampticoughs  I  know  but  little.  They 
are  mentioned  by  Lawfon,  from  whom  I  take  the 
words  in  their  language.  Early  in  the  prefent 
century,  this  nation  (or  lead  a  part  of  them),  the 
Tufcaroras,  and  the  Woccons,  did  not  live  above 
ten  leagues  diftant  from  each  other,  in  North- 
Carolina.f  Lawfon  fays,  they  had  but  one  town, 
and  only  fifteen  fighting  men.J  I  conjecture  that 
Pampticough- Sound  in  North-Carolina  received 
its  name  from  thefe  Indians.  Some  of  the  old  wri 
ters  on  the  fubject  of  America  fpeak  of  a  river 
Pemtegoiiet  in  the  northern  part  of  our  continent. 
De  Laet  thinks  this  is  the  celebrated  Norumbe- 

gua,  or  Agguncia,  now  known  by  the  name  of 

» 

*  Hiftorical  Collections  of  the  Indians  in  New- England, 
dated  1674.  ^  have  not  feen  the  original  work.  It  is  printed 
by  the  Maflachufetts  Hiftorical  Society,  in  their  Collections, 
vol.  i.  1792. 

f  A  New  Voyage  to  Carolina ;  containing  the  exacl  defcrip- 
tion  and  natural  hiftory  of  that  country,  &c.  &c.  p.  231, 
London:  1709.  410.  J  Ibid,  p.  234. 


(     xxxvii     ) 

Penobfcot.  He  informs  us  that  the  Indians  who 
dwelt  about  this  river,  whea  Champlain  explored 
it,  were  of  the  nation  of  the  Eftechcmine's,  and  a 
wandering  race.*  From  a  fpecimen  of  the  lan 
guage  of  the  Eftechemines,  preferved  by  De  Laet,f 
I  think  it  is  evident,  that  they  fpake  a  dialed:  alli 
ed  to  that  of  the  Delavvares.  The  Pampticoughs 
of  Lawfon  did  the  fame. 

The  Sankikani  inhabited  the  weftern  banks  of 
the  Hudfon's  River,  or  as  it  was  formerly  called, 
the  Great  North-River,  and  Manhattes.  De  La- 
et,  from  whom  I  take  the  \yords  in  the  language 
of  thefe  Indians,  fpeaks  of  them  as  the  "  infenfiffi- 
mi  hoftes"  of  the  Manhattan,  or  Manathanes,  a 
fierce  tribe,  who  inhabited  the  eaftern  banks  of  the 
fame  river.^I 

The  Senecas,  Mohawks,  Onondagos,  Cayugas, 
and  Oneidas,  conftitute  the  confederacy  which  has 

*  Novus  Orbis,  p.  55.  f  Ibid,  p.  54.  The  following 
are  the  numerals  of  the  Eftechemines,  according  to  this  au 
thor.  I.  Bechkon,  2.  Nicb,  3.  Nach,  4.  lau,  5.  Prentht,  6. 
Cbacbit,  j.  Contacbit,  8.  Ero<viguen,  9.  Pechcoquem.  10.  P crock. 
De  Laet  does  not  feem  to  have  found  any  refemblance  be 
tween  the  language  of  the  Eftechemines  and  that  of  the  Sou- 
riquofii,  in  Acadia.  Speaking  of  the  fprmer  he  fays,  "  ha- 
tntu  corporis,  moribus  atque  iniiitutis  Souriquofiis  plane  fimi- 
les,  lingua  difcrepant,  quad  e  numerorum  nominibus,  qus 
hie  aflcribere  vifum,  planum  fiet.  i.  Bechkon,  &c.  Neque 
dubiumeft  in  csteris  ad  eundern  modum  difcrepare." 

I  Xovus  Orbis,  p.  72. 


(     xxxviii     ) 

long  been  known  by  the  name  of  the  Five-Na 
tions.  This  confederacy,  or  compact,  is  called 
by  the  Indians  .themfelves  the  STRONG-HOUSE. 
We  are  not  abfolutely  certain  when  or  where  this 
confederacy  was  firft  eftabliflied.  It  appears  to 
have  been  above  two  hundred  years  ago.  Ac 
cording  to  fome  accounts,  it'was  on  the  north, 
according  to  others,  on  the  fouth,  fide  of  Lake- 
Erie.  From  all  the  information  I  have  received, 
I  fuppofe  it  pretty  certain  that  it  was  fomewhcrc 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  great  lakes  of  Canada. 

Three  of  the  tribes  in  the  confederacy  are  called 
the  elder,  and' two  the  younger  tribes.  The  for 
mer  are  the  Senecas,  the  Mohawks,  and  the  Onon- 
dagos.  The  latter  tribes  are  the  Cayugas  and 
Oneidas.  The  Mohawks  call  themfelves  the  old- 
eft  branch  of  all. 

In  the  year  1608,  the  confederacy  of  the  Five- 
Nations  occupied  the  trad:  of  country  from  the 
eaft  end  of  Lake-Erie  to  Lake-Charnplain,  and 
from  the  Kittatinney  and  Highlands  to  Lake-On 
tario  and  the  river  St.  Laurence.  A  fhort  time 
before  this  period,  they  had  carried  on  a  war  with 
the  Adirondacs,  who  lived  beyond  the  lakes.  In 
this  war  they  were  worfted,  owing,  no  doubt,  in  a 
jrreat  meafure,  to  the  affiftance  afforded  to  the  A- 
dirondacs  by  the  French,  who  had  provided  them 


(     xxxix     ) 

with  fire-arms,  which  the  Five-Nations  had  never 
leen  before. 

That  policy  which  has  long  fo  ftrikingly  charac- 
terifed  the  confederacy,  at  length  induced  them 
to  make  a  peace  with  the  Adirondacs  and  the 
French.  But  they  were  incapable  of  continuing 
in  peace.  Thirfting  after  glory,  and  a  more  ex- 
tenfive  range  of  country,  they  turned  their  arms 
againft  the  Lenni-Lennape,  or  Delawares,  the 
Mahicanni,  or  Mahiccans,  and  other  tribes,  and 
in  the  end  compelled  them  to  acknowledge  the 
Five-Nations  as  their  fuperiors.  I  have  already 
alluded  to  this  conqucft  in  fpeaking  of  the  Dela- 
wares.  I  remarked  that  they  do  not  feem  willing 
to  continue  any  longer  under  the  yoke  of  the  con 
federacy  ;  and  it  is  not  unlikely  that  the  league 
which  the  Delawares  have  formed  with  the  weft- 
em  tribes  may  eventually  terminate  the  exiflence 
of  the  confederacy. 

Although  the  Five-Nations  have  taken  to  the 
cultivation  of  the  ground,  they  are  not  increafing. 
On  the  contrary  they  are  evidently  diminilhing, 

in  numbers. 

Since  the  war  of  1757,  the  Mohawks  have  fe- 
parated.  A  part  of  the  nation  is  fettled  on  the 
Grand-River,  near  Niagara,  and  the  reft  at  the 
back  of  the  bay  of  Quenty,  or  Kenty,  about  forty- 


eight  miles  above  Cataraqui,  which  is  the  capital 
of  the  fcttlements  of  the  Loyalifls,  on  the  River 
St.  Lawrence*. 

The  Tufcaroras,  or  Tufkeruro,  form  a  fixth 
tribes  in  the  confederacy,  which  is  now  fometimes 
called  the  Six-Nations.  They  were  driven  from 
the  borders  of  North-Carolina  by  the  Cheerake 
and  Engliih,  in  the  early  part  of  the  prefent  cen 
tury.  They  are  faid  to  have  been  received  into 
the  confederacy,  "  upon  a  fuppofition  that  they 
were  originally  of  the  fame  flock  with  the  Five- 
Nations,  becaufe  there  is  fome  fimilitude  between 
their  languages-)-."  It  is  evident,  from  an  infpec- 
tion  of  my  vocabularies,  that  there  is  an  affinity 
between  the  language  of  the  Tufcaroras  and  that 
of  the  other  nations  in  the  confederacy. 

The  Cochnewagoes  are  a  branch  of  the  Mo 
hawks.  Long  fays,  they  are  called  the  "  Pray 
ing  Indians,  from  the  circumflance  of  their  chiefs 
wearing  crucifixes,  and  going  through  the  flreets 
of  Montreal  with  their  beads,  begging  almsj." 

*  Long,  p.  n. 

f  The  Hiftory  of  the  Province  of  New-  York,  from  the  firft 
Difcovery  to  the  year  1732.  By  William  Smith,  A.  M.  p.  47. 
Philadelphia  :  1792.  8vo. 

j  Voyages  and  Travels,  &c.  p.  6.  The  whole  of  my  account 
of  the  Cochnewagoes  is  taken  from  this  work.  The  inverted 
commas  Ihow  where  I  have  copied  the  author's  words. 


Their  village,  called  Cahnuaga,  or  Cocknawa- 
ga,  nine  miles  above  Montreal,  contains  about  two 
hundred  houfes :  the  inhabitants  amount  to  about 
eight  hundred,  and  are  continually  increafing. 
They  are  in  a  great  degree  civilized  and  in- 
duftrious.  Their  hunting  grounds  are  within  the 
limits  of  the  United-States,  "  at  a  coniiderable  dif- 
tance  from  the  village,  round  Fort-George,  Ti- 
conderago,  and  Crown-Point,  where  they  kill  bea 
ver  and  deer,  but  not  in  fuch  great  abundance  at 
prefent  as  they  did  formerly,  the  country  being 
better  inhabited,  and  the  wild  animals,  from  the 
prefent  ftate  of  population,  being  obliged  to  feek 
a  more  diftant  and  fecure  retreat."  Thefe  Indians 
fow  corn,  cc  and  do  not  depend  like  other  nations 
folely  upon  hunting  for  fupport;  but  at  the  fame 
time,  they  are  not  fond  of  laborious  work,  con 
ceiving  it  only  fuited  to  thofe  who  are  lefs  free, 
and  retaining  fo  much  of  their  primeval  valour 
and  independence  as  to  annex  the  idea  of  flavery 
to  every  domeflic  employment." 

The  Wyandots  evidently  belong  to  the  fame 
flock  with  the  Five- Nations.  They  refide  prin 
cipally  about  Fort-St.  Jofeph  and  Detroit.  They 
were  conquered  by  the  confederates  and  compell 
ed  to  fue  for  peace,  tc  after  they  had  many  years 
wandered  beyond  the  Lakes."  Lewis  Evans  thinks 
the  Wyandots  are  the  fame  people  with  the  Foxes, 


or  Outagamis.*  I  have  already  obferved  that  they 
entered  into  a  league  of  aflociation  with  the  De- 
lawares  in  the  year  1751.  They  are  like  wife  called 
Junundats,  and  if  my  memory  ferves  me.,  Wanats. 

I  refer  the  reader  to  Carver's  Travels  for  infor 
mation  concerning  the  Naudoweffies,  the  Sioux  of 
the  French.  I  may  obferve,  however,  that  thefe  In 
dians  are  faid  to  have  formerly  inhabited  the  coun 
try  about  Detroit.  There  is  a  large  river  in  the 
vicinity  of  this  place,  emptying  itfelf  into  Lake 
St.  Clair,  on  the  weft  fide,  which  is  called  by  the 
Chippewas,  and  other  Indians,  Nadowei-Sipi,  or 
the  Nadoweffie- River.  The  people  of  Detroit 
call  this  river  Huron-River.  I  conjecture  that 
the  Naudoweffies  are  a  branch  of  the  Wyandots. 
The  Chippewas  call  the  latter  Nottaweflie. 

The  Hochelagenfes  are  mentioned  by  De  Laet. 
According  to  this  writer,  they  inhabited  the  river 
Hochelaga,  which  is  no  other  than  the  great  river 
St.  Laurence. f  I  have  not  an  opportunity  of  con- 
fulting  the  original  works  from  which  De  Laet 
has  compiled  his  account  of  the  Hochelagenfes. 
It  is  evident,  however,  that  they  were  of  the  ftock 
of  the  Five-Nations. 

*  Geographical,  Hiftorical,  Political,  Philofophical,  and 
Mechanical  Effays.  The  Firft,  &c.  p.  13.  Philadelphia: 
1755.  4to. 

f  Novus  Orbis,  p.  48.  Charlevoix  calls  this  river  Hofhe- 
lega. 


(     xliii     ) 

I  am  next  to  fpeak  of  the  Checrake.  "  Their 
national  name,  fays  Adair,  is  derived  from  Cbee-ra, 
11  fire,"  which  is  their  reputed  lower  heaven,  and 
hence  they  call  their  mas;i,  Cbeera-tahge,  men  pof- 
fefled  of  the  divine  fire."*  "  The  country,  fays  the 
fame  writer,  lies  in  about  34  degrees  north  latitude, 
at  the  diflance  of  340  computed  miles  to  the  north- 
weft  of  Charleftovvn,  140  miles  weft-fouth-vveft 
from  the  Katahba  nation,  and  almoft  200  miles  to 
the  north  of  the  Mufkohge  or  Creek  country. f" 

The  Cheerake  were  once  a  very  powerful  nation 
of  Indians.  About  fixty  years  ago,  they  had  fix- 
ty-four  towns  and  villages,  which  were  very  po 
pulous.  At  that  time,  they  are  fuppofed  to  have 
amounted  to  upwards  of  fix  thoufand  fighting 
men.J  In  the  year  1769,  an  intelligent  gentleman 
(whofe  name  I  do  not  think  it  prudent  to  mention, 
as  he  is  ftill  living,  and  has  occafional  intercourfe 
with  the  Indians)  made  an  eftimate  of  the  number 
of  hunters  in  the  Cheerake  nation,  and  found  them 
to  be  twenty-two  hundred.  In  the  year  1793, 
die  fame  gentleman,  then  in  Philadelphia,  fuppo 
fed  there  were  not  more  than  fifteen  hundred  hun 
ters.  i|  This  diminution  is  not  fo  great  as  might 
have  been  fuppofed. 

*  Page  226.  f  Ibid.  J  Ibid.  p.  227. 

||  Among  our  favages,  the  term  warrior  is  a  very  ambigu 
ous  phrafe,  for   every   perfon  is   a  warrior   who   has  taken    a 


(     xliv     ) 

The  Cheerake  are  divided  into  the  Upper,  or 
Overhill,  Cheerake,  and  theLower-Cheerake.  The 
former  call  themfelves  Cheelake.  They  do  not 
pronounce  the  letter  R  at  all.  The  latter  call  them 
felves"  Cheerake,  or  Cherokees,  and  do  not  (and  I 
am  told  cannot)  pronounce  the  letter  L.  There  is 
about  as  much  difference  between  the  dialects  of 
thefe  two  branches  of  the  Cheerake  as  there  is  be 
tween  the  dialects  of  the  Chikkafah  and  Choktah. 

The  Cheerake  tell  us,  that  when  they  firft  arri 
ved  in  the  country  which  they  inhabit,  they  found 
it  poflefTed  by  certain  "moon-eyed-people,"  who 
could  not  fee  in  the  day-time.  Thefe  wretches 
they  expelled.  This  curious  fact  was  communi 
cated  to  me  by  Colonel  Leonard  Marbury,  a  very 
intelligent  gentleman,  who  has  put  me  in  poffeffi- 
on  of  much  important  information  concerning  the 
fouthern  Indians.  PofTibly,  the  moon-eyed-people 

fcalp.  The  term  hunter  is  lefs  ambiguous.  It  includes  all 
thofe  who  are  flriftly  fpeaking  hunters,  or  capable  of  fupport- 
ing  themfelves  by  the  labours  or  pleafures  of  the  chafe  :  it 
does  not  include  the  old  men,  who  have  ceafed  to  be  hunters. 
1  need  not  fay,  it  excludes  women  and  children.  By  a  mo 
derate  computation,  it  may  be  fuppofed,  that  there  are  three 
women,  children,  and  old  men  to  every  hunter.  The  favages 
lofe  great  numbers  of  their  children  by  worms,  and  other  dif- 
eafes,  which  partly  explains  the  reafon  why  the  number  of 
hunters  compared  to  that  of  the  women,  &c.  is  eftimated  fo 
high.  Moreover,  great  numbers  of  the  hunters  are  young  fel 
lows,  who  are  unmarried. 


driven  away  by  the  Cheerake,  were  the  anceftors 
of  the  Albinos  who  inhabited  the  Ifthmus  of  Dari- 
en,  and  of  whom  Lionel  Wafer  has  given  us  an 
account.  Be  this  as  it  may,  it  is  certain,  that  the 
Albino-variety  of  mankind  is  often  continued  for 
a  very  long  time. 

The  late  Mr.  M'Gilwray  informed  me,  that  the 
Cheerake  are  of  more  ancient  eftablimment  in  the 
country  eaft  of  the  Miffifippi  than  the  Mufkohge, 
Accordingly,  the  former  call  the  latter  their 
younger  brothers. 

The  Cheerake  are  of  a  lighter  colour  than  the 
greater  number  of  the  North- American  Indians 
that  are  known  to  me. 

I  fhall  afterwards  endeavour  to  (how,  that  the 
language  of  the  Cheerake  is  not  radically  different 
from  that  of  the  Six-Nations. 

The  Mufkohge,  Mufcokees,  or  Creeks,  as  they 
are  moft  commonly  called,  are  a  confiderable 
confederacy.  In  the  time  of  Adair,  their  country 
extended  one  hundred  and  eighty  computed  miles, 
from  north  to  fouth.  It  was  fituated  nearly  in  the 
centre  between  the  Cheerake,  Georgia,  Eaft  and 
Weft  Florida,  and  the  Choktah  and  Chikkafah 
nations.*  This  confederacy  is  made  up  of  many 

*  Adair,  p.  257. 


(     xlvi     ) 

tribes,  or  remnants  of  conquered  nations.  They 
have,  or  had  a  few  years  ago,  above  fixty  towns, 
in  more  than  thirty  of  which  the  Mufkohge  lan 
guage  is  fpoken.f 

The  Mufkohge  receive  their  name  of  Creeks 
becaufe  the  country  which  they  inhabit  abounds 
in  creeks,  fmall  bays,  rivulets,  and  fvvamps.^ 

The  Creeks  are  divided  into  Upper  and  Lower 
Creeks.  The  former  inhabit  the  upper  part  of 
the  territory,  which  is  very  hilly.  The  latter  in 
habit  the  lower  country,  which  is  level.  The 
Lower  Creeks  are  bell  known  by  the  name  of  Se- 
minoles.  The  Mufkohge,  properly  fo  called,  de 
nominate  the  Seminoles  their  coufins :  and  the 
latter  call  the  former  their  uncles;  thus  admitting 
that  they  are  their  fuperiors,  and  anceftors.  I  have 
feen,  and  read  with  attention,  a  manufcript  writ 
ten  by  an  American  officer,  in  which  it  is  afierted, 
that  the  Seminoles  are  the  anceftors,  or  <c  original 
ftock  of  the  Creek-Nation."  This  account  is 
very  different  from  others  which  I  have  received, 
and  on  which  I  place  more  dependance. 

About  the  year  1775,  the  Mufkohge  confede- 
deracy  was  thought  to  confift  of  about  three  thou- 
fand  and  five  hundred  men  fit  to  bear  arms*.  In 

•f  On   the  authority  of  my  friend    Mr.     Wm.   Bartram. 
M.  S.  penes  me.         J  Adair,  p.  257.         *  Adair,  p.  259. 


(     xlvii     ) 

the  year  1791,  the  gentleman  alluded  to  when  I 
treated  of  the  Cheerake,  made  an  eftimatc  of  the 
numbers  of  the  Upper-Creeks.  At  this  time, 
there  were  three  thoufand  and  five  hundred  hun 
ters.  When  the  Seminoles  were  included,  the 
number  amounted  to  five  thoufand  hunters.  From 
the  year  1768,  to  the  time  juft  mentioned,  the 
Creeks  had  encreafed  about  one  hundred. 

The  Mufkohge  appear  to  have  crofted  the 
Miffifippi  about  the  time  the  Spaniards  under  the 
command  of  Fernando  de  Soto  firft  landed  in 
Florida.  Their  tradition  informs  us,  that  when 
they  were  moving  downwards,  they  received  in 
telligence  concerning  certain  men,  of  a  different 
colour  from  themfelves,  who  had  hair  all  over 
their  bodies,  and  carried  thunder  and  lightning  in 
their  hands.  This  fad  was  communicated  to  me 
by  Mr.  M'Gilwray. 

The  Chikkafah,  Chicachas,  or  Chicafaws,  in 
habit  the  weftern  parts  of  Georgia,  to  the  north 
ward  of  the  Choktah.  Their  country  is  one  of 
fined  in  North- America. 

Thefe  Indians  inform  us,  that  when  they  firft 
came  from  the  weft,  they  had  ten  thoufand  men 
fit  for  war  -,  <c  and  this  account,  fays  Adair,  feems 
very  probable;  as  they,  and  the  Choktah,  and  al- 
fo  the  Chokchooma,  who,  in  procefs  of  time 


(     xlviii     ) 

were  forced  by  war  to  fettle  between  the  two  for 
mer  nations,  came  together  from  the  weft  as  one 
family*."  They  are  now  much  reduced  in  num 
ber.  In  the  year  1793,  the  number  of  their  hun 
ters  did  not  exceed  five  or  fix  hundred. 

From  the  accounts  which  I  have  collected  from 
the  Chikkafah,  I  conclude  that  they  croffed  the 
Miflifippi,  nearly  oppofite  the  Chikkafah- Bluff. 
They  affure  me,  that  they  are  only  a  fmall  part 
of  the  original  nation,  and  that  the  greater  part  of 
their  anceftors  ftill  dwell  beyond  the  Miflifippi, 
towards  the  borders  of  the  Pacific-Ocean.  I  have 
not  learned  the  precife  period  at  which  the  Chik 
kafah  croffed  the  Miffifippi.  It  is  certain,  how 
ever,  that  it  was  fome  time  after  the  arrival  of 
the  Spaniards  in  Mexico.  This  inference  is  fafe- 
ly  deduced  from  a  well-eftablimed  fact,  viz.  that 
they  and  the  Choktah  brought  with  them  from  the 
country  weft  of  the  Great-River,  thofe  beautiful 
horfes  which  are  called  the  Chikkafah  and  Chok 
tah  breeds.  The  Seminole-horfes,  or  thofe  fine 
creatures  which  are  bred  among  the  Lower-Creeks, 
are  of  the  Andalufian  ftock,  and  were  introduced 
by  the  Spaniards  of  St.  Auguftine. 

The  Chikkafah  are  very  particularly  mention 
ed  by  the  hiftorians  of  the  expedition  of  Fernan- 

*  Page  352. 


(     xlix     ) 

do  dtj  Soto  into  Florida.  The  Portuguefe  au 
thor  of  Elvas  calls  their  town  Chicafa*.  Garcil- 
laflb  de  la  Vega  calls  it  Chica^af .  From  the  ac 
counts  of  thefe  two  authors,  the  firft  of  whom  ap 
pears  to  have  been  a  faithful  recorder  of  facts,  it 
feems  pretty  certain,  that  a  part  of  the  Chikkafah 
nation  was  fettled  to  the  eaft  of  the  Mifiifippi, 
as  early  as  the  year  1541. 

Bernard  Romans  informs  us,  that  the  Chikkafah 
are  the  only  favages  he  has  heard  of,  "  who  make 
their  females  obferve  a  feparation  at  the  time  of 
their  Menfes  (fome  ancient  almoft  extirpated  tribes 
to  the  northward  only  excepted,  and  thefe  ufed  to 
avoid  their  own  dwelling  houfes) ;  the  women  then 
retire  into  a  fmall  hut  fet  apart  for  that  purpofe, 
of  which  there  are  from  two  to  fix  round  each  ha 
bitation,  and  by  them  called  moon-houfes. £"  Our 
author's  information  could  not  have  been  exten- 
five.  I  believe  it  is  certain  that  [befides  the  Chik 
kafah]  the  Choktah,  the  Cheerake  and  the  Creeks 
obferve  a  fimilar  feparation.  Among  all  thefe 
tribes  [not  to  mention  many  others],  the  men  at 

*  A  Relation  of  the  lavafion  and  Conquefl  of  Florida  by 
the  Spaniards,  under  the  command  of  Fernando  de  Soto.  p.  98, 
&c.  Englifti  Tranflation.  London:  1686.  8vo. 

f  Hiftoire  de  la  Conquete  De  la  Floride,  &c.  vol.  ii.  p. 
364,  &c.  ALeide:  1731. 

I  A  Concife  Natural  Hiftory  of  Eaft  and  Waft-Florida,  p.  64. 


(  1  ) 

thcfc  times  refufe  to  have  any  connexion  with  the 
women.  They  will  not  even  eat  out  of  the  fame 
fpoons  the  latter  have  made  ufe  of. 

The  Choktah,  or  Chatkas,  inhabit  the  country 
eaft  of  the  MifTifippi,  to  the  fouthward  of  the  Chik- 
kafah  and  Cheerake,  and  weft  of  the  Mufkohge. 
"  Their  country  is  pretty  much  in  the  form  of  an 
oblong  fquare."* 

I  have  already  faid,  on  the  authority  of  Adair, 
that  the  Chikkafah,  the  Choktah  and  the  Chok- 
chooma  <c  came  together  from  the  weft  as  one  fa 
mily."  That  they  crofted  the  Miftifippi  at  the 
fame  time  I  think  very  doubtful.  I  believe  that 
the  Choktah  came  in  much  later.  It  is  certain, 
however,  that  the  Choktah  came  into  Florida  later 
than  the  Creeks.  The  latter  call  the  Choktah 
their  younger  brothers. 

In  the  year  1793,  there  were  fuppofed  to  be  at 
leaft  fix  thoufand  hunters  of  the  Choktah  nation. 

The  Choktah  are  well  known  by  the  name  of 
•the  Flat-Heads,  becaufe  they  formerly  comprefled 
the  heads  of  their  children  with  a  bag  of  fand.  I 
believe,  this  practice  is  now  laid  afide. 

The  Katahba  were  once  a  confiderable  nation. 
Their  country  was  bounded  on  the  north  and  north- 

*  Adair,  p.  282. 


eaft  by  North- Carolina  ;  on  the  eaft  and  fouth  by 
South-Carolina ;  and  about  fouth-weft  by  the  na 
tion  of  the  Cheerake.  About  twenty-five  years 
ago,  their  chief  fettlement  was  about  one  hundred 
and^forty  miles  from  the  Cheerake,  and  about  two 
hundred  miles  diftant  from  Charleston. 

In  the  infancy  of  the  fectlement  of  South-Caro 
lina,  the  Katahba  could  mufter  fifteen  hundred 
fighting  men.  About  the  year  1743,  this  nation 
confided  of  almoft  four  hundred  warriors,  of  a- 
bove  twenty  different  dialects. 

I  am  informed,*  that  the  Katahba  have  an  an- 
niverfary  meeting,  intended  to  commemorate 
their  former  greatnefs.  This  muft,  indeed,  be  a 
melancholy  tafk.  But  nations  who  are  faft  paflf- 
ing  to  deft  ruction  muft  be  contented  to  wrap  them- 
felves  up,  for  a  time  at  leaft,  in  reflections  of  a  fe- 
rious  kind.  It  is  on  fuch  occafions  that  they  fhould 
learn  to  know  and  acknowledge  the  exiftence  and 
the  power  of  a  creator,  who  formed  all  nations,  and 
fcatters  them  abroad  j  who  preferves  and  increaf- 
es  them  j  who  diminilhes  or  crumbles  them  to 
nought.  Thy  power,  O  God  !  has  no  limits ;  and 
are  we  worthy  of  thy  preferving  care  when  we 

*  By  my  friend  Alexander  Martin,  Efq.  formerly  Goyernor 
of  North-Carolina,  and  at  prefent  a  member  of  the  Senate  of 
the  United-States. 


ceafe  to  be  virtuous,  and  refufe  to  cultivate  the  arts 
of  fockl  life  ? 

The  Katahba  are  among  the  number  of  thofe 
American  tribes  who  gave  an  artificial  fhape,  by 
means  of  a  ftrong  comprefTion,  to  the  heads  of 
their  children.  This  practice  among  the  Katahba 
has,  I  believe,  fallen  into  difufe.  The  confe- 
quence  is  that  we  fee  no  flat  or  comprefTed  heads 
among  the  younger  part  of  the  nation;  a  circum- 
ftance  which  does  not  fupport  ProfefTor  Blumen- 
bach's  notion  ofmthe  perpetuation  of  forms  im- 
prefied  by  fuch  practices*.  I  fhall  examine  this 
fubject  in  a  feparate  memoir. 

Of  the  Woccons,  I  know  nothing  but  what  I 
collect  from  Lawfonf.  They  inhabited  the  coun 
try  of  North-Carolina,  in  the  beginning  of  the 
prefent  century.  At  this  time,  according  to  the 
author  juft  mentioned,  thefe  Indians  and  the  Tuf- 
caroras  were  "not  two  leagues  afunder,  &c."J- 
The  Woccons  had  two  towns,  viz.  Yupwauremau 
and  Tooptatmeer,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty 
fighting  men||.  We  hear  nothing  of  them  at  pre 
fent.  J  imagine  they  are  entirely  extinct. 

*  Inftitutiones  Phyfiologicae.     Seft,  xlv.  p.  468.    Gottin- 
gx:  1787. 

t  ^  New  Voyage  to  Carolina,  &c.    This  author  fometimes 
palls  them  Waccons ;  and  in  his  man  we  kave  Wacon. 
J  Page  231.  i|  Page  234. 


The  Natchez  deferve  more  of  our  attention 
than  moft  of  the  nations  whom  I  have  mentioned. 
But  the  limits  neceflarily  allotted  to  this  work  will 
not  admit  of  my  fpeaking  of  them  as  I  could  wifh. 
I  muft,  therefore,  content  myfelf  with  referring 
the  reader,  who  is  defirous  of  obtaining  informa 
tion  concerning  them,  to  Charlevoix*,Du  Pratzf, 
and  other  writers. 

A  number  of  families  of  the  Natchez  are  fet 
tled  among  the  Creeks.  They  now  fpeak  the 
language  of  the  Creeks^.  Some  families  are  fet 
tled  among  the  Chikkafah,  and  fpeak  the  Chik- 
kafah-lan°;uage. 

O         *~s 

The  Mexicans  are  fo  well  known  to  us,  that  I 
do  not  think  it  neceflary  to  fay  any  thing  con 
cerning  them  in  this  place.  The  courfe  of  their 
migration  to  the  country  in  which  they  founded 
their  empire,  will  afterwards  be  taken  notice  of. 
I  mall  alfl>  endeavour  to  fhovr,  that  they  are  of 
very  ancient  eftablimment  on  this  continent. 

The  Poconchi,  as  I  call  them,  inhabited  the 
country  about  Guatimala  and  Honduras.  I  have 

*  Vol.  II.  p.  189,  &c. 

f  The  Hiftory  of  Louifiana,  &c.  p.  291,  &c.  Englifh 
Tranfb.vion.  London:  1774.  8vo. 

I  So  at  leaft  I  was  informed  by  Mr.  M'Gilwray,  in  1790. 
But,  in  1794,  an  Indian  interpreter  a/lured  me,  that  thefe 
Natchez  itill  retain  their  proper  language. 


not  learned  what  was  their  proper  name.  Gage, 
from  whom  I  take  the  Poconchi  words  in  my  vo 
cabularies,  calls  the  language  Poconchi,  or  Poco- 
man.  I  know  nothing  of  this  language  but  what 
I  learn  from  the  author  juft  mentioned*. 

The  Darien-Indians  inhabited  the  Iflhmus  of 
Darien. 

The  Jaioi,  the  Arwaccas,  and  the  Shebaioi  in 
habited  the  country  of  Guaiana,  in  South-Ameri 
ca.  De  Laet,  who  is  my  authority  for  the  words 
in  the  languages  of  thefe  Indians,  fpeaks  of  the 
Jaioi  as  inhabiting  a  great  extent  of  country»  and 
of  their  language  being  extremely  commonf. 
They  perforated  their  noiirils  and  their  lower  lips. 

Brafilians.     Indians  of  Brafil. 

Peruvians.  Indians  of  Peru.  Of  thefe  I  can 
fay  nothing  new.  I  have  ventured  to  conjecture 
that  they  are  the  defendants  of  the  ToltecasJ. 

*  A  Ndw  Survey  of  the  Weft-Indies.  Being  a  Journal  of 
three  thoufand  and  three  hundred  miles  within  the  main  land 
of  America.  By  Thomas  Gage,  the  only  Proteflant  that  was 
ever  known  to  have  travel'd  thofe  parts.  London:  1669.  8vo. 

f  "  Taiorum  gens  uti  latiffime  patet,  ita  &  idioma  ipforum 
maxime  commune  eft  in  illis  partibus."  Novus  Orbis,  p.  642. 

J  Papers  relative  to  certain  American  Antiquities.  By 
Winthrop  Sargent,  Efq.  and  by  Benjamin  Smith  Barton,  p.  8. 
Philadelphia:  1796.  410. 


The  Chilefe  are  the  Indians  of  Chili,  in  South- 
America.  Marcgrav  fo  particularly  mentions 
their  pra&ice  of  pulling  out  their  beards,  &c.  that 
I  cannot  refrain  from  quoting,  at  length,  the  words 
of  the  author.  tf  Capite  ut  plurimum  funt  gran- 
diulculo  &c  facie  lata,  imberbes,  quia  illam  evel- 
lunt  duabus  mytulorum  conchis,  arete  connexis, 
&  una  parte  firmiter  ligatis,  quas  fecum  &  qui- 
dem  ad  collum  appenfas  geftant :  et  enim  non  tan- 
turn  e  mento  &  genis,  fed  &  pudendis  partibus 
omnes  pilos  evellunt,  tarn  mares  quamfeminas,  & 
primum  cineribus  calidis  illos  fricant,  ut  ita  faci- 
lius  radicitus  evellant*."  If  this  paflfage  had  been 
carefully  confulted'by  Dr.  Robertfon,  and  many 
other  writers,  we  mould  not,  perhaps,  have  been 
fo  frequently  told,  that  the  Americans  are  by  na 
ture  deftitute  of  beards:  a  fcandalous  afiertion, 
which  mows  the  love  of  theory,  and  the  deficiency 
of  re fc arch. 

The  Caraibes,  or  Caribbees,  are  well  known  by 
thefe  names.  They  are  the  natives  of  the  Antilles. 
They  are  of  opinion  that  they  originally  came 
from  fome  part  of  the  country  of  Guaiana :  an  opi 
nion  which  feems  to  be  well  founded.  For  there 
is  a  very  (hiking  affinity  between  their  language 

*  Georgii  Marcgravii  de  Liebftad,  Traclatus  Topograph- 
icas  &  Meteorologicus  Brafilics,  cum  Eclipfi  folari ;  quibus 
additi  funt  illius  &  aliorum  Commentarii  De  Brafilienfium  & 
Chilenfium  Indole&  Lingua,  p,  27.  Amftelsdaml,  1658.  Folio, 


(     Ivi     ) 

and  that  of  the  Jaioi,  one  of  the  nations  of  Guaia- 
na.  -In  a  map  publilhed  by  Kircher,  in  his  Mun- 
dus  Subterraneusy  the  country  of  Guaiana  is  called 
Caribana.  Rochefort  derives  the  Caraibes  from 
Florida*. 


HAVING  thus  finifhed  my  account  [if  it  de- 
ferves  that  name]  of  the  principal  American  tribes 
and  nations  whofe  languages  are  compared  with 
thofe  of  the  Afiatics,  &c.  I  now  proceed,  agree 
ably  to  the  order  which  I  have  propofed  to  my- 
felf,  to  make  fome  remarks  concerning  the  Ame 
rican  languages.  Here,  however,  I  fliall  not  take 
up  much  time.  The  full  difcuffion  of  the  fubjedt 
is  referved  for  my  Pbilofopbical  and  lliftorical  In 
quiry. 

I  think,  it  is  evident  from  an  infpection  of  my 
vocabularies,  that  the  languages  of  all  the  Ameri 
can  nations  in  iny  larger  lifts,  beginning  with  the 
Delawarcs,  and  ending  with  the  Acadians,  Penob- 
fcots,  Sankikani,  and  Pampticdughs,  may,  with 
confidence,  be  referred  to  one  great  (lock,  which 
I  call  the  language  of  the  Lenni-Lennape,  or  De~ 
lawares.  It  is  this  language  which  has  fuch  a  vafl 

*  Hiftoire  Morale  des  lies  Antilles  de  L'Amerique.  Tome 
fecond.    p.  158,  &c.    A  Lyon  :   1667. 


(     Ivii     ) 

fpread  in  America.  It  had  no  other  limits  but  the 
Atlantic-Ocean  on  the  eaft.  We  trace  it  with 
confidence  to  the  Miflifippi  on  the  weft  :  on  the 
north  we  find  it  far  beyond  the  lakes  of  Canada  j 
on  the  fouth  in  North-  Carolina,  as  among  the 
Pampticoughs  -,  and  in  the  very  extremity  of  the 
American-Union,  or  Georgia,  among  the  Sawwan- 
noo.  Future  researches  will  doubtlefs  difcover  is 
in  the  vaft  countries  [unknown  to  phityfophers  ; 
traverfed  but  by  traders  and  by  Jefuits]  which 
are  comprehended  between  the  Miffifippi  and  the 
Pacific-Ocean. 

By  the  affiftance  of  a  light,  glimmering  and 
perhaps  fomewhat  illufive,  a  light  which  time 
fhall  render  ftronger,  and  more  fure,  I  trace  the 
language  of  the  Delawares  in  South-America. 
I  mail  not  be  furprifed  to  find  it  among  the  mife- 
rablc  and  hardly  human  Pefierais,  in  Tierra  del 
Fuego. 

The  language  of  the  Delawares  is  fpoken  by 
many  other  nations  befides  thofe  whofe  names  oc 
cur  in  my  vocabularies.  A  barren  lift  of  thefe 
nations  could  afford  but  little  inftruction  to  the 
philofophical  reader  :  and  fuch  a  lift  is  all  I  could 
attempt  to  give  in  this  limited  view  of  a  fubject  fo 
extenfive.  I  mail  content  myfelf,  therefore,  with 
obfcrving,  that  it  is  the  dialects  of  the  Delaware 


(     Iviii     ) 

language  which  are  fo  generally  to  be  met  with  in 
the  relations  of  the  early  vifitors  of  the  countries 
of  North- America,  to  the  northward  of  the  Chee- 
rake>  and  other  tribes,  who  are  commonly  called 
the  Southern-Indians. 

A  very  refpectable  American  author  has  ima 
gined,  that  the  Indian  tribes  to  the  northward  of 
the  river  Saco  fpake  a  language  very  different 
from  that  of  the  tribes  to  the  fouthward  of  the 
fame  river.  He  informs  us,  that  tc  there  was  not 
one  word"  of  the  language  of  the  tribes  of  Pe- 
nobfcot  and  St.  John's,  who  dwell  to  the  north 
ward  of  the  Saco,  in  the  Indian  Bible  of  Mr.  El 
liot*.  If  this  afiertion  were  well-founded,  it 
would  be  a  very  interefting  fact ;  and  would,  in 
deed,  go  far  to  prove,  "  that  the  river  Saco  was 
an  important  dividing  line  between  the  Savage 
nations  of  the  eaft  and  weft  parts  of  New-En 
gland-]-. "  But  it  is  certain,  that  there  is  no  radi 
cal  difference  between  the  language  of  the  tribes 
of  Penobfcot  and  St.  John's,  and  that  which  is 
preferved  in  the  Indian  Bible  juft  mentioned. 

It  is  well  known  that  Mr.  Elliot  translated  the 
Bible  into  the  language  of  the  Nattcs,  a  confider- 
able  Indian  tribe  in  New-England.  It  is  certain, 
that  the  Natics  fpake  a  dialect  of  the  language  of 

•  See  Judge  Sullivan's  Hiftory  of  the  Diftrid  of  Maine, 
g.  265.  f  Ibid.  p.  266. 


the  Delawares ;  and  it  is  evident,  from  my  voca 
bularies,  that  the  tribes  of  Penobfcot  and  St. 
John's,  fpeak  a  dialed  of  the  fame  general  flock. 
Confequently,  the  Saco  ought  not  to  be  confider- 
ed  as  an  important  line  of  divifion  between  tribes 
fpeaking  languages  effentially  different.  In  other 
refpects,  it  may  have  been  a  line  of  much  confe- 
quencej. 

The  vaft  fpread  of  the  language  of  the  Dela 
wares  in  North- America  is  alfo  evinced  by  the  In 
dian  names  of  many  of  the  waters,  the  mountains, 
and  the  vallies  of  the  country.  It  is  a  fact,  that 
from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Miffifippi,  a  large  propor 
tion  of  the  rivers  and  creeks,  in  particular,  are  ftill 
beft  known  by  the  names  [or  rather  corruptions 
of  the  names]  impofed  upon  them  by  the  Dela 
wares,  and  their  brethren.  I  mail  fully  illuftrate 
this  afTertion  in  a  map  which  is  intended  to  be  pre 
fixed  to  my  large  work  relative  to  this  country. 
This  is  not  the  place  to  do  it  at  length.  I  may 
obferve,  however,  that  MafTachufetts,  Connecti 
cut,  Monongahella,  Allegheney,  Mufkingum,  Sa 
vanna,  and  Miffifippi  itfelf,  are  all  Delaware 
words*.  I  believe,  the  fame  may  be  faid  of  the 

J  "  When  the  eaftern  Savages,  fays  Judge  Sullivan,  made 
an  hoftile  expedition  weftward,  they  were  not  feen  to  come 
further  northward  than  to  Saco-River,"  &c.  The  Uiftory,  &c. 
p.  264,  265. 

*  I  ufe  the  word  Delaware  in  this  and  many  other  places  not 
merdy  with  a  reference  to  the  Lenni-Lennape,  or  Delaware^ 


Miffouri.     Ohio  and  Sufquehanna  are  not  Dela 
ware  words. 

All  the  more  fa  v  age  nations  of  North-America 
were  wanderers  Few  of  them  are  now  found  in 
the  fame  parts  of  the  continent  in  which  they 
were  originally  difcovered.  We  have  feen  the 
Sawwannoo  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Savanna,  in 
Georgia,  and  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  MifTi- 
fippi.  At  a  later  period,  they  inhabicecl  the  coun 
ty  of  Lancafter,  where  they  are  no  longer  feen. 
They  are  now  fcattered  in  very  different  parts  of 
the  countries  north  and  fouth  of  the  Ohio.  The 
Delawares  have  long  fince  relinquifhec]  the  beau 
tiful  river  which  bore  their  name*.  The  Ma- 
hicanni  and  the  Minfi  have  alfo  (Lifted  their  feats. 
In  fliort,  it  is  a  very  rare  circumftance  for  any 
tribe  to  continue  in  the  fame  diftrict  for  half  a 
dozen  years. 

This  obfervation  certainly  applies  to  all  our  In 
dians  :  but  I  believe  it  more  intimately  applies  to 
the  tribes  of  the  Delaware  flock,  than  to  thofe  of 
the  Huron,  Cheerake,  and  other  races.  If  this 
fufpicion  be  well  founded,  we  are  furnilhed  with 
one  of  the  reafons  why  the  language  of  the  Dela- 

properly  fo  called,  but   alfo  to  the  Chippewas,  Sawwannoo, 
and  the  other  nations  fpeaking  diale&s  of  their  languages. 

*  Thefe  Indians  called  the  Delaware  Lennapewi-Hittuk, 
which  figniftes  Indian-River. 


wares  has  fuch  an  immenfe  fpread  through  the 
continent.  Wanderers,  from  caprice  or  neceffityj 
conquerors,  in  purfuit  of  empire  and  of  glory, 
riecefTarily  fpread  their  language  far. 

The  Delaware  language  is  faid  to  be  deftitute 
of  the  letters  F  and  R*.  This  with  refpeft  to  the 
language  of  the  Delaware-Indians,  properly  fo 
called,  is  moft  probably  the  cafe.  But  it  is  an 
obfervation  which  by  no  means  applies  to  all  the 
dialects  of  the  Delaware  language.  The  letter  R 
occurs  in  the  language  of  the  Chippewasf,  the 
Indians  of  Penobfcot  and  St.  John's J,  the  Sanki- 
kanij|,  and  feveral  other  tribes,  who  are,  undoubt 
edly,  of  the  Delaware  flock.  Moreover,  this  let 
ter  frequently  occurs  in  the  language  of  the  Indi 
ans  of  Pennfylvania,  towards  the  end  of  the  laft 
century  ;  and  there  can  be  very  little  doubt,  that 
the  author  of  the  vocabulary  which  is  my  autho- 


*  Zeifterger,  p.  2.  f  The  following  words,  from 
Long,  will  Ihow  that  the  R  is  not  wanting  in  the  Chippewa 
language,  viz.  M^may,  many  ;  Mergummegat t  news,  or  in 
telligence  ;  Warbegum,  the  globe,  or  earth  ;  Pemartus,  health ; 
Warbl/hcar,  white;  Otarpeet,  under;  not  to  mention  many 
others. 

j  Thefe  Indians  call  the  hair  Peerfco  ,•  brother  Neecbeer,  and 
daughter  Weedczcr. 

||  In  the  language  of  thefo  Indians,  Wyer>  is  head;  Mytracfn 
hair;  Rinjkan,  the  fingers;  Promine,  the  thigh;  Soukcree,  rain, 
and  Aram,  a  dog.  De  Laet,  p.  75,76. 


rity  for  this  afFertion,  is  fpeaking  of  the  Delawares 
themfelves§. 

I  do  not  know  that  the  letter  F  is  to  be  found 
in  the  languages  of  the  Delaware  flock.  Lahon- 
tan  fays  the  EiTanapes  and  the  Gnacfitares,  who 
live  upon  a  river,  called  the  Long-River,  to  the 
weft  of  the  Miffifippi,  have  it«f[.  I  am  ignorant 
what  language  thefe  tribes  fpake.  "  As  for  the 
two  conibnants  L  and  F,  I  never  knew  them, 
fays  Lawfon,  in  any  Indian  fpeech  I  have  met 
withal*.  The  L  appears  to  be  very  common  in 
many  of  our  Indian  languages  3  and  I  find  the  F 
in  the  language  of  the  Mufkohgef,  ChikkafahJ, 
and  other  tribes. 

I  muft  confefs,  to  clofe  this  part  of  my  fubjecl:, 
that  the  exiftence  or  the  abfcnce  of  the  letter  R,  or 
any  other  letter,  in  a  language,  appears  to  me  to 

^  I  fliall  here  copy  from  this  vocabulary  fome  words  in 
which  the  letter  R  occurs.  Rheniis,  man ;  Hirufus,  an  old  man  ; 
Nit&rvus,  wife  ;  Aranck,  liars ;  Sieckra,  rain  ;  Mijrack,  hair  ; 
Hijrano,  the  tongue  ;  not  to  mention  many  others.  See  ¥oca- 
kularium  Barlaro-Virginecrum,  printed  in  1696.  In  the  lan 
guage  of  the  Delawares,  according  to  Ziefberger,  Lenno  is  a 
man,  and  Milach,  hair.  In  the  fame  language,  according  to 
Heckewelder,  Alauk  is  a  ftan 

^  New  Voyages,  &c.  vol.  ii,  p.  303.         *  Page  231. 

f  They  call  God  Efckeefah,  and  a  dog  Efa. 

J  Thefe  Indians  call  our  wild- turkey  [Meleagris  Gallo- 
pavo  of  Linnaeus]  Fukldt,  and  the  forehead  Etefun. 


(     Ixiii     ) 

be  a  matter  oflefs  confequence  than  is  generally 
fuppofed.  I  have  already  obferved,  that  the  Up 
per  or  Overhil]  Cheerake  make  ufe  of  the  letter  L, 
and  not  of  the  R,  whilft  the  Lower- Cheerake 
make  ufe  of  the  R,  and  not  of  the  L.  Thus  the 
former  call  themfelves  Cheelake,  the  latter  Chee 
rake.  The  former  call  fire  Cheela,  the  latter  Chee- 
ra.  Above  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago,  Ro 
ger  Williams  obferved  the  great  variety  of  the 
dialects  and  proper  fpeech  of  the  Indians  of  New- 
England,  "  within  thirty  or  forty  miles  of  each 
other,"  and  exemplified  it  in  the  word  Anurn^  a 
cjog.  "  Anum>  the  Cowwefet  dialect ;  Ayim>  the 
Narroganfet ;  Arumy  the  Quunnipieuck ;  Alum9 
the  Neepmuck.  So  that,  fays  our  author,  although 
fome  pronounce  not  L  nor  R,  yet  it  is  the  moft 
proper  dialect  of  other  places,  contrary  to  many 
reports*.*' 

The  language  of  the  Five-Nations  next  claims 
our  attention.  It  has  long  been  known  that  all 
the  tribes  in  this  confederacy  fpeak  dialects  of  the 
fame  language.  This  will  be  evident  from  an  ex- 

•  A  Key  into  the  Language  of  America :  &c.  London : 
1643.  I  exceedingly  regret  that  I  have  not  been  able  to  pro 
cure  the  original  work.  My  information  concerning  it  is  de 
rived  from  the  Collegium  of  the  Maflachufetts  Hiftorical  Socie- 
ety,  for  the  year  1794,  vol.  iii.  I  hope  the  Society  will  be 
induced  to  publifn,  in  fome  future  number  of  their  valuable 
work,  the  whole  of  the  vocabulary. 


(     Ixiv     ) 

animation  of  my  vocabularies,  as  far  as  they  go. 
Of  the  language  of  the  Cayugas,  one  of  the  con 
federated  tribes,  I  have  not  been  able  to  give  any 
fpecimen.  My  collection  of  Oneida  and  Seneca 
words  is  alfo  very  fmall.  The  late  Sir  William 
Johnfon  remarks,  that  there  is  t{  feme  difference 
of  dialed  among  the  Six-Nations  themfelves ;  but 
this  is  little  more  than  what  is  found  in  all  the 
European  flates*." 

The  language  of  the  Senecas  is  faid  to  be  the 
moft  fonorous  and  majeftic.  That  of  the  Mo 
hawks  is  thought  to  be  the  moft  poliflied.  I  be 
lieve,  the  acquifition  of  the  dialects  of  the  confe 
deracy  is  a  much  more  difficult  tafk  than  that  of 
the  Delaware  dialects. 

The  letters  M  and  P  do  not  occur  in  the  lan 
guage  of  the  confederates,  "  nor  can  they  pro 
nounce  them,  fays  Sir  William  Johnfon,  but  with 
the  utmoft  difficulty f," 

The  Tufcaroras,  who  form  a  part  of  the  confe 
deracy  ever  fince  1712,  fpeak  a  language  radical 
ly  the  fame  as  that  of  the  other  tribes.  There  is, 
however,  much  lefs  affinity  between  the  dialect  of 
the  Tufcaroras,  and  thofe  of  the  other  tribes  in 
the  confederacy,  than  there  is  between  the  dialects 
of  thofe  other  tribes  themfelves. 

*  Tranfaftions  of  the  Royal  Society.  Vol.  63.        f  Ibid. 


f     Ixv     ) 

I  have  already  faid,  that  the  Cochnewagoes  were 
formerly  a  part  of  the  Mohawks.  Their  lan 
guage,  of  courfc,  is  that  of  the  confederacy. 

I  have  collected  but  very  few  words  in  the  lan 
guage  of  the  Wyandots.  They  are  fufficient  to 
fhow  that  their  language  is  a  dialect  of  that  of  the 
Six-Nations.  The  fame  remark  applies  to  the 
languages  of  the  Naudoweflies,  and  the  rfoche- 
lagenfes. 

Of  the  Erigas  I  know  but  little.  We  are  told, 
that  they  were  of  the  fame  original  (lock  with  the 
confederates,  and  that  their  language  partook  of 
that  of  the  Tufcaroras*.  I  have  not  been  able  to 
procure  any  words  in  the  dialect  of  this  tribe. 

I  believe  it  is  univerfally  admitted,  that  the  lan- 
luage  of  the  Six-Nations  and  that  of  the  Dela- 
wares  and  their  brethren  are  radically  different. 

k 

*  Lewis  Evans's  Geographical,  Hiftorical,  Political,  Philo- 
fophical  and  Mechanical  Efiays.  The  Firft,  &c.  p.  13.  This 
author  informs  us,  that  the  Erigas  "  were  feated  on  Ohio 
and  its  Branches,  from  Beaver-Creek  to  the  Mouth  of  the 
Quiaaghtena-River.  The  far  greater  part  have  been  extir 
pated,  fome  incorporated  into  the  Senecas,  and  the  reft  have 
retired  beyond  the  woodlefs  Plains  over  the  Miffilippi,  and 
left  the  Confederates  entire  Matters  of  all  the  Country.  From 
the  Ruins  of  the  Eriga  Towns  and  FortrefTes  we  fuppofe  they 
were  the  moft  numerous  of  any  in  thefe  Parts  of  America." 
Ibid. 


(     Ixvi     ) 

This,  at  lead,  is  the  opinion  of  every  writer  I  have 
confulted,  and  of  every  perfon  I  have  converfed 
with,  on  the  fubjtd.  Still,  however,  it  apears  to 
me,  that  we  have  grounds  for  afTerting,  that  thefe 
languages  are  not  radically  different,  though  it 
mud  he  confefied,  that,  in  America,  the  refem- 
blance  between  them  is  extremely  fmall.  It  is, 
indeed,  fo  fmall,  that  were  we  not  able  to  extend 
our  inquiries  on  this  fubject  beyond  the  limits  of 
America,  we  fhoukl  continue  the  common  afler- 
tion,  that  it  is  not  pcflible  to  difcover  any  refem- 
blance  between  the  language  of  the  confederacy 
and  that  of  the  Lenni-Lennape.  I  recollect  but 
two  inftances  of  refemblance  between  them. 
Thefe  deferve  to  be  mentioned. 

The  Onondagos,  one  of  the  Six-Nations,  call  a 
ftar  Otfchifchtenochqua.  The  Narraganfets  call  the 
fame  Ancckquus :  the  Mahicanni,  Anockfuk,  and 
the  Kikkapoos,  Unaaqua.  In  thefe  inflances,  there 
is  an  evident  refemblance  between  the  two  laft 
fyllables  (viz.  nockqua]  of  the  Onondago  word, 
and  the  names  of  the  Narraganfets,  Mahicanni, 
and  Kikkapoos.  Thefe  three  lall,  it  is  certain, 
fpeak  dialects  of  the  Delaware  language. 

I  have  already  obfcrved,  that  the  Pampticoughs 
fpake'a  dialect  of  the  Delaware  language.  Now 
it  is  to  be  obierved,  that  they  call  the  numeral 
fix,  Wlov-yeQC)  and  the  Tufcaroras,  who  fpeak  the 


(     Ixvii     ) 

language  of  the  confederacy,  call  the  fame  num 
ber  Honey  cc. 

If  the  reader  will  examine,  with  attention,  the  vo 
cabularies  in  tins  memoir  he  will  difcovcr,  in  more 
inftances  than  one,  the  common  origin  of  the  Ian- 

*  O 

guagcs  of  the  Six- Nations  and  thofe  of  the  Lenni- 
Lennape  in  Afia.  Thus,  there  are  undoubtedly  ma 
ny  Delaware  words  in  the  language  of  the  Lefghis, 
who  inhabit  the  mountains  of  Caucafus,  and  in 
that  of  the  Tcungoofi,  whofe  fpread  in  Afia  is 
fo  extenfive.  In  the  language  of  thefe  fame  Afia- 
tic  nations,  he  will  difcover  unequivocal  traces  of 
the  dialects  of  the  confederates  in  America.  If 
thefe  pofitions  be  well  founded,  we  are  no  longer 
authorized  to  afTert,  that  the  language  of  the  Six- 
Nations  and  that  of  the  Delawares  are  radically 
different. 

None  of  the  writers  that  I  have  confulted  have 
difcovcred  any  affinity  between  the  language  of 
the  Cheerake  and  that  of  the  Six-Nations.  Char- 
levoix  candidly  confclTes  that  he  could  not  difco 
ver  tcto  what  language  the  Cherokees  belong*. >? 
I  believe  it  has  been  univerfally  fuppofed,  that  their 
language  is  radically  different  from  that  of  the  con 
federacy.  But  this,  I  am  perfuaded,  is  not  the  cafe, 

The  Mohawks  call  fire,Ocheeleh.  The  Chee 
rake  call  the  fame  Cheera,  Cheela,  and  Cheelah, 

*  Vol  i.  p,  155. 


(     Ixviii     ) 

The  Onondagos  call  a  dog,  Tfchierha :  the  Chee- 
rake,  Keera,  and  Keethlab :  the  Tufcaroras  Cheeth. 
Other  inftances  might  be  mentioned. 

The  Senecas  preferve  a  tradition,  that  they 
migrated  from  the  vicinity  of  the  Mufkohge- 
country.  This  circumftance  favours  my  opinion, 
that  the  Six-Nations  and  the  Cheerake  are  the; 
fame  people. 

It  appears,  from  different  parts  of  Adair's  Hiftory 
of  the  American  Indians ,  that  there  are  fome  words 
common  to  the  language  of  the  Cheerake  and 
Mulkohge. 

I  find  fome  affinity  between  the  language  of  the 
Mufkohge  and  that  of  the  Onondagos.  The  for 
mer  call  the  ear  Iftehuchtfko  :  the  latter  Ohuchta. 

Between  the  languages  of  the  Mufkohge,  Chik- 
kafah,  and  Choktah,  there  is  an  evident  affinity. 
Thus  the  numerals  three  and  ten  [viz.  Tootchena 
and  Pokdle]  are  the  fame  in  thefe  languages.  The 
former  call  the  numeral  four  Obfta :  the  two  latter 
Oofta. 

Some  words  are  common  to  the  languages  of  the 
Cheerake,  Chikkafah,  and  Choktah*. 

The  dialects  of  the  Chikkafah  and  Choktah 

*  In  the  language  of  thefe  three  nations,  Nanne  fignifics  a 
hill. 


(     Ixix     ) 

are  very  fimilar.  This  will  appear  from  many 
parts  of  Adair's  work.  Their  numerals  are  pre- 
cifely  the  famej-.  Interpreters  are  not  neceffary 
in  the  intercourfe  between  thefe  two  tribes. 

Du  Pratz  fays,  that  the  Conchacs  fpake  a  lan 
guage  almoft  the  fame  with  that  of  the  Chikka- 
fah.  Thefe  Conchacs  dwelt  in  Weft-Florida,  to 
the  north  of  the  Alibamou^*,  The  fame  author 
informs  us,  that  the  nation  of  the  Mobiliens,  or 
Movill,  fpeak  the  Chikkafah  language§.  The 
Mobiliens  were  fettled  to  the  eaft  of  the  Miffi- 
fippi,  in  the  time  of  Soto. 

I  have  not  been  able  to  procure  any  words  in 
the  language  of  the  Katahba ;  nor  can  I  fay  with 
confidence  to  which  of  the  American  languages, 
the  language  of  this  nation  is  moft  nearly  allied. 
I  have  fome  grounds  for  conjecturing,  that  the  Ka 
tahba  fpeak  a  dialect  of  the  Chikkafah  or  Chok- 
tah  language.  Adair  fays,  their  language  is  a 
"mixed"  one.J 

I  am  much  at  a  lofs  to  know  to  which  of  the  A- 
mertean  languages,  the  language  of  the  Woccons 
has  the  greateft  affinity.  Lawfon  informs  us  that 
there  was  but  one  word||  common  to  their  lan 
guage  and  that  of  the  Tufcaroras;  and  yet  thefe 

f  Adair,  p.  78.         »  Pages  307,  308.         §   Page  309. 
J  Page  224.  ||  The  word  TJaure,  cockles. 


two  nations  lived  not  two  leagues  afunder§. 
There  is  fome  affinity  between  the  language  of 
the  Woccons  and  that  of  the  J  aioi  in  Guaiana^j". 

It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted,  that  we  mould  be 
fo  ignorant  as  we  are  of  the  language  of  the 
Natchez.  I  can  fay  nothing  refpecting  it.  Du 
Pratz  fays  thefe  Indians  fpeak  "  the  Chicafaw 
language*."  This,  however,  is  denied  by  fome 
Indian  interpreters,  with  whom  I  have  co^verfed 
on  the  fubjecl.  A  circumftance  mentioned  by 
Adairf,  convinces  me,  that  the  aficrtion  of  the 
French  writer  wants  confirmation. 

I  am  not  certain  that  I  have  difcovered  any  af 
finity  between  the  language  of  the  Mexicans  and 
that  of  any  of  the  other  American  nations.  It  is 
to  be  remarked,  however,  that  my  collection  of 
Mexican  words  is  very  fmall.  It  would,  there 
fore,  be  wrong  to  conclude  that  the  language  of 
thefe  people  is  radically  different  from  thofe  of 
other  Americans.  Neverthelefs,  I  think  it  may 
be  faid,  with  fome  degree  of  fafety,  that  if 
there  are  in  America  two  or  more  radical  lan 
guages,  the  Mexican  is  one  of  them. 

The  Poconchi  or  Pocoman  language  appears  to 
have  but  little  connection  with  any  of  the  North- 

§  A  new  Voyage.  &c.  p.  231. 
^  The  former  call  the  head  Poppe  /  the  latter  Boppe. 
*  Page  313.  f 


(     Ixxi     ) 

American  dialefts.  The  letters  L  and  R  are  both 
found  in  rhis  language.  It  is  faid  to  have  'c  fomc 
connection"  with  the  language  called  Chacciguel^. 

There  is  feme  affinity  between  the  language  of 
the  Darien-Indians  and  that  of  the  Pottawatameh, 
and  other  tribes  of  the  Delaware  ftock.  In  the 
language  of  the  Poctawataweh,  Nanna  is  mother. 
Naunab  is  the  fame  in  the  language  of  the  Indians 

O          O 

of  the  Ifthmus.  There  is  likewife  fome  affinity 
between  the  Poconchi  and  Darien  languages.  In 
the  former,  Tat,  and  in  the  latter  Tautah,  is  father. 

I  have  already  faid,  that  there  is  fome  affinity 
between  the  language  of  the  Jaioi,  in  Guaiana, 
and  that  of  the  Woccons,  in  North-Carolina*.  I 
have  alfo  obfcrvec1,  that  there  is  a  confidcrable 
affinity  between  the  language  of  the  Caraibes  and 
that  of  the  Jiioif.  We,  moreover,  difcover  fome 
traces  of  refcmblance  between  the  languages  of 
the  Jaioi  and  Caraibes  and  that  of  the  Natchez. 
Thcie  lad  call  fire  Qua:  the  Jaioi  Ouapoto ;  and 
the  Caraibes  Ov.aH .:;. 

•  but  fifteen  or  fixteen  words  in  the  lan 
guages  of  the  ArWaccse  and  the  Shebaioi,  two 
nutions  of  Guaiana,  I  cannot  pretend  to  fay  any 
thing  concerning  them.  I  have,  in  another  place, 
hinted  at  the  refemblance  which  fubfifts  between 

I  Gage,  p.  466.       *   See  page  69.       f  See  pages  55,  56, 


(     Ixxii     ) 

the  language  of  one  of  thefe  nations  and  the  dia 
lects  of  certain  Semoyads,  Toungoofi,  &c.  in  A- 
fia*. 

Time  has  not  effaced  every  refemblance  be 
tween  the  language  of  certain  Brafilians  and  that 
of  fome  of  the  tribes  of  North- America.  In  the 
language  of  fome  of  the  Indians  of  .Brafil,  the 
eyes  are  called  Scefcah.  The  Chippewas  call 
the  fame  Skefick :  the  Sawwannoo,  Ske-fic-k-queh. 
The  Pottawatameh  call  an  eye  Ne-fke-fick. 

Of  the  language  of  the  Peruvians,  I  cannot  form 
any  certain  judgment. 

The  language  of  the  Chilefe  bears  fome  affinity 
to  thofe  of  fome  of  the  tribes  of  North-America. 
I  have  juft  laid  that  the  Pottawatameh  call  the  eye 
Ne-fke-fick.  The  Chile fe  calls  the  eyes  Ne. 
The  latter  call  the  mouth  Oun.  Certain  Indians 
in  Pennfylvania  call  the  fame  Toon. 


The  preceding  remarks,  and  the  annexed  vo 
cabularies,  do  not  favour  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Jef- 
ferfon,  that  the  number  of  radical  languages  in 
America  is  fo  greatf.  It  is  true  that  hitherto  we 
have  difcovered  but  very  little  refemblance  be- 

*  See  page  22  of  the  Vocabulary,  in  the  note, 
•f-  See  pages  19,  20. 


(     Ixxiii     ) 

tween  feveral  of  thefe  languages.  But  then  it 
fhould  be  remembered,  that  our  collections  of 
words  are  very  fmall  and  imperfect,  and  of  courfe, 
that  as  yet  we  have  not  had  opportunities  of  point 
ing  out  all  the  refemblances  which  may  exift. 
Much  may  be  done  by  the  labour  of  future  inqui 
rers. 

What  the  Abbe  Clavigero  has  faid  concerning 
the  great  number  of  languages  in  America  is  by 
no  means  conclufive.  The  languages  of  the 
Mexicans,  Otomies,  Tarafcas,  Mayas,  and  Miz- 
tecas,  were  we  in  pofTefTion  ofextenfive  vocabula 
ries  of  them,  would  probably  be  found  to  bear  fome 
affinity  to  each  other.  Our  author  informs  us, 
that  in  a  journey  Cf  made  by  the  Spaniards,  in  the 
year  1606,  from  New-Mexico  unto  the  river 
which  they  call  Tizcn,  fix  hundred  miles  from  that 
province,  towards  the  north-weft,  they  found  there 
fome  large  edifices  and  met  with  fome  Indians  who 
fpoke  the  Mexican  language,"*  &c. 

With  regard  to  the  thirty-five  languages  which 
have  been  difcovered  in  Mexico,  and  the  fifty 
which  the  Portuguefe  counted  in  Maragnon,  in 
the  beginning  of  the  laft  century,  no  perfon  will 
imagine  that  they  are  all  radically  different.  Cla 
vigero  himfelf  admits  that  there  is  a  great  affinity 

1 

*  Vol.  ir,  p.  214. 


(     Ixxiv     ) 

between  fome  of  thofe  languages,  "  which  fbevvs, 
he  remarks,  'hat  they  are  fprung  from  the  fame 
parent,  namely,  the  Eudeve,  Opata,  and  Tanabu- 
r,iara>  in  North-America,  and  the  Moccii,  Tola, 
and  Abipona,  in  South-America*."  Even  thofe 
which,  he  fays,  are  as  different  from  each  other  as 
the  Illyrian  from  the  Hebrew,  fuch  as  the  lan 
guages  of  the  Mexicans,  Otomies,  &c.f  it  is  pro 
bable  will  be  found  to  bear  fome,  perhaps  a  con- 
fiderable,  refemblance  to  each  other.  The  affini 
ties  of  languages  are  not  to  be  difcovered  by  a 
fuperficial  view  of  them.  Extenfive  vocabularies 
mould  be  collected,  and  thefe  fhould  be  examin 
ed  and  compared  with  labour  and  with  patience. 
In  fuch  an  inveftigation  too,  it  is  of  euential  con- 
fequence  that  the  inquirer  mould  proceed  with 
candour,  as  well  as  with  caution. 

Nothing  is  more  common  than  for  Indian  tra 
ders,  interpreters,  or  other  perfons,  to  affert,  that 
fuch  and  fuch  languages  bear  no  relation  to  each 
other  :  becaufe,  it  feems,  that  the  perfons  fpeak- 
ing  them  cannot  always  underfland  one  another. 
When  thefe  very  languages,  however,  are  com 
pared,  their  relations,  or  affinities,  are  found  out, 
It  is  by  fuch  companions,  that  I  have  afcertain- 
ed,  that  the  language  of  the  Delawares  is  the  lan 
guage  of  fuch  a  great  number  of  tribes  in  Ame- 

*  Vol.  II.  p.  208.  f  ibid. 


(     Ixxv     ) 

rica.  It  is  by  fuch  companions,  that  future  in 
quirers  may  difcover,  that  in  all  the  vaft  countries 
of  America  there  is  but  one  language  :  fuch  inqui 
ries,  perhaps,  will  even  prove,  or  render  it  highly 
probable,  that  all  the  languages  of  the  earth  bear 
fomc  affinity  to  each  other.  I  have  already  di Co 
vered  fome  ftriking  affinities  between  the  lan 
guage  of  the  Yolofs  [one  of  the  blackeft  nations 
of  Africa]  and  certain  American  tribes.  What  a 
field  for  inveflioration  does  this  laft  mentioned  cir- 

D 

cumfiance  open  !  Whilft  philofophers  are  bufied 
in  inveftigating  the  influence  of  climate  and  food, 
and  other  phyfical  agents,  in  varying  the  figure  and 
complexion  of  mankind,  they  mould  not  negle6t 
inquiries  into  the  refemblances  of  all  languages. 
The  farther  we  pufh  our  refearches  of  this  kind, 
the  more  we  difcover  the  proofs,  if  not  of  the  ab- 
folute  derivation  of  all  mankind  from  one  pair,  at 
lead  of  the  ancient  intercourfe  of  all  the  nations 
of  the  earth. 


I  now  proceed  to  give  fome  account  of  the  dif 
ferent  Afiatic  and  European  nations  whofe  lan 
guages  are  compared  with  thofe  of  the  Ameri- 

\ 
cans*. 

*  The  reader  will  pleafe  to  obferve  that  in  the  following 
vocabularies  the  American  are  feparated  from  the  Afiatic  and 
other  languages  by  a  line  thus  : 


(     Ixxvi     ) 

The  Semoyads  feem  moft  entitled  to  our  firft 
attention,  as  their  range  in  Afia  is  fo  great,  and 
as  their  language  feems  to  be  fo  unequivocallypre- 
fcrved  in  an  immenfe  portion  of  America. 

The  original  Semoyads,  Samojedes,  or  Samo-r 
eds,  commonly  called  by  the  Ruffians,  Samoyedi, 
(t  inhabit  the  northernmoft  part  of  Rufiia  along 
the  coafts  of  the  Icy-Sea,  from  the  river  Petchora 
as  far  as  the  Lena,  and  are  divided  into  the  Euro 
pean  and  Siberian  Semoyads j-."  All  the  Semoy 
ads  lead  a  wandering  life. 

The  Semoyads,  120,  dwell  in  the  vicinity  of 
Petchora,  near  the  Frozen-Sea  :  thofe  121, 
dwell  in  the  vicinity  of  the  town  of  Obdorfk,  near 
the  fame  fea :  122,  in  Joraczkago  :  123,  in  Man- 
gafea:  1 24  in  Toorooganfko  :  125,  126,  on  the 
fiver  Tomfk,  in  Siberia:  127,  near  Narim  on 
the  Obe  in  Siberia :  1 28,  on  the  river  Kett ;  and, 
129,  in  the  diflrict  of  Timfkago. 

The  numbers  affixed  to  the  Afiatic  nations  are  the  numbers 
by  which  thefe  nations  are  marked  in  the  JSocabularia  Comfara- 
tiva  of  Pallas.  In  a  few  inftances,  I  have  not  exhibited  any 
comparifon  of  the  American  with  the  Afiatic  or  other  words. 
In  thefe  cafes,  the  line  is  not  made  ufe  of. 

f  The  words  in  inverted  commas  are  taken  from  a  very  ufe- 
ful  work,  entitled  Survey  cf  the  Ruffian  Empire,  &c.  p.  64. 
By  Capt.  Sergey  Plefcheef.  Englifli  Tranflation.  London  : 
1792.  8vo.  I  ftiall  frequently  refer  to  this  work  in  the  fol 
lowing  pages. 


(     Ixxvii     ) 

The  KarafTmi,  130,  inhabit  the  kingdom  of 
Carezem,  not  far  from  the  Gihon,  called  Oxus  by 
the  ancients. 

Taweeguini,   131. 

Kamaftfhini,  132,  dwell  on  the  river  Kama,  a 
branch  of  the  Volga. 

The  Koiballi,  or  Kaybalhi,  133,  and  the  Mou- 
tori,  134,  are  of  the  fame  race  with  the  Semoy- 
ads.  They  arc  difperfed  in  different  parts  of  Si 
beria,  as  on  the  rivers  Obe,  Eniffey*,  Kett, 
Tom,  &c. 

The  Mogul-Tartars,  135,  are  alfo  called  Mun- 
gals.  They  are  principally  difperfed  in  the  deferts 
ofGobey,  and  partly  in  the  diftrict  of  Selenghinfkf . 
The  Mungals  do  not  confider  themfelves  as 
TartarsJ. 

The  Boureti,  136,  called  by  the  Ruffians,  Brats- 
kie,  i(  live  on  the  banks  of  the  Baical,  and 
other  places  in  the  government  of  Irkoutfk : 
they  differ  from  the  Toungoofi  only  by  their  lan 
guage,  which  is  compounded  of  the  Mungalian  : 
they  fubfift  by  the  breeding  of  cattle  and  hunting, 
and  are  all  idolaters,  governed  by  Shamans^." 
Bell,  who  calls  them  Buraty,  fays  their  faces 

*  Jenifea,  Jenifei,  Jenzea.  f  Plefcheef,  p.  65. 

J  Strahlenberg,  p,  51.  §  Plefcheef,  p.  67. 


(     Ixxviii     ) 

"  are  not  quite  fo  flat  as  thofe  of  the  Kalmucks ; 
their  nofes    beinor   fomewhat  hieher,    and   their 

O  O  * 

countenances  more  open*." 

The  Kalmuks,  137,  or  as  they  are  called  by 
the  Ruffians,  Kalmhyki  and  Kalmyki,  "fpeak  the 
Mungalian  language,  obferve  the  religion  of  La 
ma,  get  their  livelihood  chiefly  by  the  breeding 
of  cattle,  and  live  in  large  kibitki,  a  kind  of  tents. 
Some  of  them  have  carried  their  habitations  in 
to  the  circuit  of  Stavropol  in  the  government  of 
Siberia,  and  are  Chriftiansf." 

The  Toungoofi,  Tungufi,  or  Tongufians,  are 
a  very  numerous  people.  In  the  time  of  Strahlen- 
berg,  they  were  thought  to  amount  to  feventy  or 
eighty  thoufand  men  J.  "  They  are  difperftd 
from  the  river  EnifTey  as  far  as  the  fea  of  Okhodk, 
and  from  the  Penjinfkaya  Gooba,  beyond  rhe 
Chinefe  frontier  :  they  live  by  hunting  and  fim- 
ing;  their  tongue  is  a  dialed:  of  the  Manjcur. 
They  are  all  idolaters,  under  the  government  of 
Shamans  |[." 

Some  writers  are  of  opinion,,  that  fome  of  the 
Toungooli  came  originally  from  Dauria§.  On 
the  authority  of  the  Chinefe  Annals^  and  other 

*  Vol.  I.  p.  299,  300.  +  Plefcheef,  p.  66. 

J  Page  450.         ||  Plefcheef,  p.  67.         §  librand  Ides  and 
Adam  Brandt,  as  quoted  by  Strahlenberg,  p,  451. 


(     Ixxix     ) 

works,  it  is  afferted  that  the  anceftors  of  the  Ton- 
goofi  were  the  firft  original  Tartars  *.  They  call 
themfelves  Kalljak-Tzin,  That  is,  <f  generations 
who  have  taken  their  fixed  abode  in  certain 

places." 

The  Toungoofi,  138,  dwell  near  the  town  of* 
Nerzinfk  :  thofe  139  on  the  Jenifea  :  140,  in 
the  Province  of  Mangafea:  141,  in  Bargoozin  : 
142,  in  Upper  Angerfkich  :  143,  near  Yakutfka : 
144,  near  Ochotfka. 

The  Lamuti,  145,  the  Chapogirri,  146,  and  the 
Yukaghiri,  147,  dwell  on  the  river  Enifiey. 

The  Arii,  148,  the  Kottowi,  149,  the  Affani, 
150,  the  Inbaci,  151,  and  the  Pumpocolli,  152,  all 
inhabit  in  the  vicinity  of  the  EnifTey.  They  arc 
now  very  few  in  numberf. 

The  Koriaki,  or  Koraeki,  live  in  the  nothern 
part  of  Kamtchatka,  "  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Pen- 
jinfkaya  Gooba,  and  on  the  coaft  of  the  Eaftern 
Ocean,  almoft  as  far  as  the  Anadir.  They  are 
divided  into  the  fedentary  or  fixed,  and  the  wan 
dering  or  the  rein-deer  Koriaki :  the  former  fub- 
fift  by  hunting  and  fifning,  and  the  latter  by  rear 
ing  reindeer.  Their  mode  of  living,  their  man 
ners,  and  cuftoms  are  very  fimilar  to  thofe  of  the 
Kamtchadals  J."  Strahlenberg  fays  they  arc 

% 

*  Strahlenberg,  p.  451.       f  Pallas.       t  Plefcheef,  p.  69. 


(     Ixxx     ) 

fecardlefs  like  the  Laplanders,  Semoyads,  and  Of- 
tiaks :  "  For,  in  the  firft  Place,  they  have  natu 
rally  very  little  hair  about  their  mouth,  and  what 
little  they  have  they  pluck  out,  as  do  alfo  the  Ja- 
kukti,  Tungusii  and  Kalmucks*."  Ic  is  hardly  ne- 
ceflary  to  obferve,  in  this  place,  that  the  Ameri 
can  Indians  very  generally  pull  out  their  beards, 
as  well  as  the  hair  from  other  parts  of  their  bodies. 

The  Koriaki  153,  dwell  in  the  government  of 
Irkoutfk:  154,  on  the  river  Kolhima;  and  155, 
on  the  river  Tigyl. 

Under  this  head  of  Koriaki,  I  may  mention  the 
inhabitants  of  the  ifland  of  Caraga,  156,  which  is 
fituated  near  the  north-eaft  coaft  of  Kamtchatka. 
Pallas  fays,  they  fpeak  the  Koriaki  language. 

The  Tchouktchi,  or  Tchuktfchi,  157,  inhabit 
"  the  north-eaftern  part  of  Siberia,  between  the  ri 
vers  Kolhima  and  Anadir,  and  are  diftinguifhed  by 
the  names  of  Fixed  and  Rein-deer  Tchuktchi : 
they  are  very  rude  and  favage,  and  inclined  to  fu- 
icide.  By  refemblance  they  feem  to  be  of  the 
fame  race  with  the  Koriaki-}-."  I  may  here  ob 
ferve,  that  fuicide  is  the  vice  of  our  American  In 
dians.  Is  not  fuicide  more  common  among  fa 
vage  than  among  civilized  nations  ?  I  fnall  exa 
mine  this  queftion  in  another  place.  Pallas  fays 

"*  Strahlenberg,  p.  396..  f  Plefcheef,  p.  71,  72. 


(     Ixxxi     ) 

the  language  of  the  Tchouktfchi  is  nearly  a  dialed 
of  the  Koriak. 

The  Kamtchadals  are  the  people  of  Kamtchat 
ka,  or  Jecco  as  it  is  called  by  the  Chinefe.  They 
are  now  under  the  fubjection  of  the  Ruffians,  and 
have  embraced  the  Chriftian  religion.  fc  They 
get  their  livelihood  chiefly  by  hunting  and  fifhing. 
In  winter  they  live  in  fubterraneous  yurts,  or  huts, 
and  in  the  fummer  in  balagans,  a  kind  of  building 
raifed  on  pillars  in  the  manner  of  a  pigeon- 
'houfe*." 

The  Kamtchadals'  158,  live  in  the  northern 
parts  of  the  Peninfula,  along  the  river  Tigyl:  159, 
in'the  weftern  part  along  the  river  Bolfhaya:  160, 
on  the  river  Kamtchatka,  towards  the  North-Cape. 

The  Japonians,  or  Japoneefe,  161,  are  the 
people  of  Japan. 

The  Kouriltzi,  162,  inhabit  the  fouthern  part 
of  Kamtchatka,  and  the  Kourifkie,  or  Kurile- 
Iflands,  which  are  fituated  between  Kamtchatka 
and  Japan. 

The  Mandmuri,  or  Manjouri,  163  ;  the  Kitta- 
wini,  164;  and  the  Tangutani,  165,  inhabit  the 
country,  called  Chinefe-Tartary. 

fll 

*  Plefcheef,  p.  68. 


(     Ixxxii     ) 

The  Indoftani,  168,  are  the  natives  of  Bengali 
thofe  169,  are  the  natives  of  Deccan. 

The  Malays,  183,  and  the  Javanefe,  184,  arc 
well  known  by  thefe  names. 

The  Lefghis,  Lefghintzi,  or  LeJguintfi,  .dwell 
on  and  near  Mount  Caucafus.  They  tf  are  divi 
ded  into  twenty-feven  tribes*."  They  are  faid 
to  be  a  reftlefs  and  faithlefs  people,  Cf  making  fre 
quent  incurfions  into  Georgia  and  other  neigh 
bouring  countries-)-." 

The  Lefghis,  50,  dwell  on  the  Antzoogk  :  51, 
onthejawr;  52,  on  the  Choonzawgk ;  and  53, 
on  the  Deedo. 

TheTchiochonfki,  54;  theEftlandians,  553  the 
Carelians,  56  ;  the  Olonetzi,  575  and  the  Lopari, 
58,  inhabit  the  country  on  both  fides  of  the  Gulph 
of  Finland.  All  thefe  have  a  Finnic  origin. 

The  Zhiryane,  59,  "are  found  in  the  govern 
ment  of  Perme,  and,  like  the  Permiaki,  can  hard 
ly  be  ciiftinguimed  from  the  Ruffians :  fome  of 
them  have  gone  over  to  the  river  ObeJ."  They 
are  defcended  from  the  Tchude,  or  Finns  |[. 

The   Permiaki,  or  Permians,  60,  dwell  in  the 

*  Plefcheef,  p.  63.  f  Ibid,  p.  332. 

I  Plefcheef,  p.  53.  ||  Ibid.  p.  133. 


(     Ixxxiii     ) 

government  of  Perme,  and  about  the  northern 
parts  of  the  river  Obe.* 

The  Mordva,  or  Morduini,  6 1,  are  divided  into 
two  tribes,  viz.  the  Mokflian  and  the  Erzian. 
They  inhabit  the  government  of  Nizney-Novgo- 
rod,  Kazane,  Sinbirfk,  Oufa,  and  Penza.  Moft 
of  them  are  Chriftiansf.  Like  the  Tchuvafhi, 
they  make  the  doors  of  their  houfes  to  the  fouth, 
"  that  they  may  offer  their  prayers  to  the  Sun." 
They  facririce  an  ox  to  their  god,  whom  they 
name  Jumi/hipas^.. 

The  Mokfhan  62,  I  have  juil  mentioned  as  3. 
branch  of  the  Mordva, 

The  Cheremiffi,  63,  more  properly  Tchere- 
mifTi,  inhabit  the  governments  of  Kafane,  Nizney- 
Novgorod,  and  Orenburg.  Some  of  them  are 
Chriftians,  others  Idolaters §.  Thefe  people  have 
defcended  from  the  Finns.  Their  language  has  a 
great  affinity  with  that  of  the  Finns,  but  it  is  much 
mixed  with  that  of  the  Ruffians  and  Tartars  ||. 

The  Tchuvafhi,  64,  called  alfo  Czuwafchi,  are  in 
every  refpecl:  like  the  Tcheremiffi,  and  live  in  the 

*  I  beg  leave  to  mention,  In  this  place,  that  the  Permiakicall 
the  eye,  Schin  (Strahlenberg).  The  Chikkafah-Indians  call 
the  eyes  Skin.  The  Sankikani  call  the  eye  Scbinquoy.  See 
the  Vocabularies,  No.  xvii. 

f  Plefcheef,  p.  55.         J  Strahlenberg,  p.  412,  413. 

§  Plefcheef,  p.  54.  ||  Strahlenberg,  p.  355. 


(     Ixxxiv     ) 

fame  places  with  the  Mordva  :  they  are  almoft  all 
Chriftians*.  "  They  offer  all  their  firft  fruits  to 
their  god,  whom  they  call  Thor,  and  fet  before 
him  "  a  certain  loaff." 

The  Votiaki,  or  Votti,  65,  inhabit  the  govern 
ments  of  Kazane,  and  Viatka,  and  other  neigh 
bouring  diftridts.  "  They  employ  themfelves  in 
hufbandry  and  breeding  of  cattle.  Some  of  them 
are  Chriftians,  but  the  greateft  part  are  Idolaters, 
and  governed  by  their  Shamans^." 

u  The  Vogoulitchi  dwell  in  the  northern  part 
of  the  Oural  Mountains.  Part  of  them  lead  a 
wandering  life,  and  fome  are  fettled.  They  fub- 

*  Plefcheef,  p.  54,  55-       t  Strahlenberg,  p.  355,  356. 

J  Plefcheef,  p.  53,  54. — The  Shamans  are  vizards  or  con 
jurers,  who  are  in  high  eftimation  among  many  of  the  idola 
trous  nations  of  Ruffia.  They  pretend,  (and  unfortunately  it 
is  believed  by  the  miferable  people  among  whom  they  relide) 
that  they  can  cure  difeafes,  avert  misfortunes,  and  foretel 
things  yet  locked  up  in  the  womb  of  time.  They  pretend  to 
do  much  more.  1  cannot  help  obferving,  in  this  place,  that 
the  conjurers  among  the  American  favages,  are  the  Shamans 
of  this  country.  Their  very  exigence,  in  both  portions  of 
the  world,  is  a  ftriking  proof  of  the  miferable  and  debafed 
condition  of  extenfive  families  of  rftankind.  It  tells  us,  howe 
ver,  what  was  once  probably,  the  conditions  of  thofe  very  na 
tions  whom  fcience  and  freedom  now  enlighten.  //  tells  us 
what  may  again  be  our  lot,  mould  we  relapfe  into  times  of 
ftupidky  and  error.  But  even  the  wifeft  of  nations  are  Hill 
fomewhat  under  the  government  of  Shamans. 


(     Ixxxv     ) 

fift  chiefly  by  hunting  and  fifhing.  Some  of  them 
are  Chriftians ;  the  reft  are  Idolaters*."  Strah- 
lenberg  fays  that  thcfe  people  are  defcended  from 
the  Hunsf.  When  the  Vogoulitchi  have  killed 
feveral  bears  in  the  \voods,  they  offer  three  of 
them  to  their  gods  J. 

The  Vogoulitchi  66,  dwell  in  the  government 
of  Tobolfk  in  Siberia:  68,  near  Chendeema,  and 
69,  near  Berezov,  both  in  the  government  of 
Tobolfk. 

The  Oftiaks  70,  dwell  about  Berezowa:  71, 
near  Narim  :  72,  on  the  loganni :  73,  in  the  dif- 
trict  of  Loompokonfk  :  74,  in  the  diftrict  of 
Waflioguanfkawgo  :  75,  on  the  river  Taz. 

The  Perfians,  76,  are  well  known  by  this 
name. 

The  Curdi,  77,  are  the  people  of  Curdiftan,  or 
Gurdiflan. 

The  Ofetti,  Offetintzi,  or  Offi,  79,  are  fuppofcd 
to  be  the  ancient  Uzi.  They  live  in  the  middle 
part  of  the  Caucafian-Mountains. 

The  Dugorri,  80. 

The  Turks,  83,  are  well  known  by  this  name. 

*  Plefcheef,  p.  55.  f  Page  97.  J  Strahlenberg,  p. 
96,  97. 


(     Ixxxvi     ) 

The  Tartars,  89,  dwell  in  the  province  of  Ka- 
zane  :  90,  91,  in  the  government  of  Orenburgh, 
in  Siberia:  92,  93,  on  Mount-Caucafus :  94, 
near  the  town  of  Tobolfk :  95,  in  the  diftrict  of 
Tchatfkago :  96,  in  the  diftric~t  of  Cheeollimie  : 
97,  on  the  Jenifea :  98,  near  Kooznetlkaw  ;  and 
99,  on  the  Baraba. 

The  Kangatfi,  100,  live  in  Independent  Tarta- 
ry,  in  Afia. 

The  Teleouti,  or  White-Kalmuks,  101,  live  in 
villages  about  Kuznetfk. 

The  Buchanans,  or  Bafhkirtzi,  102,  dwell  in 
the  fouthern  part  of  the  Uralian-Moimtairvs. 

The  Kirghiftzi,  or  Kirghis-kaifaks,  104,  be 
tween  the  rivers  Oural  and  Emba. 

The  Yakouti,  106,  dwell  near  the  rivers  Lena, 
Yana,  &c.  in  Siberia.  "  Their  outward  appear 
ance,  language,  cuftomsand  fafhions,  fhew  that  this 
race  defcends  from  a  mixture  of  Tartars  and 
Mungals*." 

The  Kartalini,  108,  dwell  on  Caucafus. 
The  Imeretians,  109,  people  oflmeretia, 

The  Suanetti,  no;  the  Kabardinian  Tcher- 
kefli,  nij  the  Altekefick-Abiflinian,  112^  the 

*  Plefcheef,  p.  60. 


(     Ixxxvii     ) 

theKumazibb-Abiffinian,  113;  the  Tchechentzi, 
114;  the  Ingufhevtzi,  115 ;  the  Toofchetti,  116; 
the  Kazee-Koomitfki,  117,  and  the  Akafhini, 
119,  all  dwell  on  and  near  Caucafus. 

In  my  vocabularies,  I  have  alfo  given  a  place  to 
the  Chinefe;  totheVindse,  or  Vandals,  who  inha 
bit  the  countries  of  Lufatia  and  Carniola ;  to  the 
native  Iriih ;  to  the  Wallachians,  or  people  of 
Walachia,  Moldavia,  and  the  frontiers  of  Tran- 
fylvania ;  and  to  the  Anglo-Saxons.  I  have  alfo 
mentioned  the  Efldmaux,  who  there  is  every  rea- 
fon  to  believe  are  derived  from  Afia,  as  well  as 
the  other  Americans*. 

*  The  foregoing  notices  concerning  the  Afiaticand  Europe'- 
an  nations  will,  doubtlefs,  be  thought  too  brief :  but  neither 
time  nor  inclination  would  permit  to  enter  farther  on  the  fub- 
jeft  at  prefent.  As  we  are  now  in  pofTeffionof  excellent  maps 
of  the  countries  inhabited  by  the  nations  whom  I  have  menti 
oned,  the  reader  will  not  find  it  a  difficult  matter  to  difcover, 
with  care,  the  precife  places  of  their  refidence.  The  beau 
tiful  maps  prefixed  to  Pennants'  Arftic  Zoology  are  worth 
confulting.  I  would  alfo  refer  him  to  the  map  prefixed 
to  Plefcheef's  Survey;  and  to  that  in  Strahlenberg's  work, 
entitled  an  Hiftorico-Geographical  Defcription  of  the  North  and 
Eaftern  Parts  of  Europe  and  Afea,  &c.  Englifh  tranflation. 
London:  1738.  410.  This  is  the  work  which  I  have  often 
alluded  to  in  the  courfe  of  this  inveftigation. 


(     Ixxxviii     ) 


THE  comparative  vocabularies  which  are  pub- 
lifhed  in  this  memoir,  feem  to  render  it  certain, 
that  the  nations  of  America  and  thofe  of  Afia  have 
a  common  origin.  I  flatter  myfelf  that  this  point 
is  now  eftablilhed  with  fome  degree  of  certainty, 
though  I  by  no  means  fuppofe  that  what  I  have 
faid  mould  preclude  the  neceffity  of  farther  inqui 
ries  on  the  fubjeft.  On  the  contrary,  I  am  per- 
fuaded  that  I  have  only  opened  a  mine,  in  which 
future  labourers  will  difcover  great  and  many 
riches. 

But  it  may  be  faid,  the  origin  of  the  Americans 
is  not  yet  afcertained.  My  vocabularies  only 
prove  "  that  the  Americans  and  many  Afiatic  and 
European  nations  are  the  fame  people."  They  tell 
"us  not  which  was  the  parent  flock."  I  have  alrea 
dy  admitted  thefe  two  pofitions,  in  a  former  part 
of  this  difcourfe*,  and  I  am  willing  to  admit  them 
through  the  whole  of  this  difcufiion. 

I  have  entered  upon  the  fubject  of  this  memoir 
uninfluenced  by  theoretical  authorities  ofany  kind. 
I  was  of  opinion  that  he  who  undertakes  the  invef- 
tigation  ofany  important  queftion,  whether  it  re 
lates  to  phyfics  or  to  morals,  mould  endeavour,  as 

*  See  page  15. 


(     Ixxxix     ) 

much  as  poffible,  to  diveft  his  mind  of  every  fpe- 
cies  of  prejudice  :  and  what  are  many  authorities 
as  we  call  them,  but  prejudices  of  the  ftrongeft 
kind  ?  Thus  influenced  by  an  opinion  of  the  ne- 
ceffity  of  a  free  and  unbiaffed  invefligation  of  the 
fubjecT:,  I  concede,  for  the  prefent,  that  it  may  be 
doubtful,  whether  the  Afiatic  and  European  na 
tions,  whofe  languages  I  have  compared  with  thofe 
of  the  Americans,  gave  origin  to  the  latter,  or 
whether  the  latter  are  not  rather  the  original 
flock  of  the  former. 

It  was  the  opinion  of  Mr.  JefFerfon,  that  the 
nations  of  America  are  "  of  greater  antiquity  than 
thofe  of  Afia."  Our  illuflrious  countryman  was 
induced  to  adopt  this  opinion,  from  having,  as  he 
fuppofed,  difcovered  that  there  is  a  much  greater 
number  of  radical  languages  in  America  than  in 
Afia.  If  the  pofition  were  eflablifhed,  the  infer 
ence  might,  perhaps,  be  maintained.  But  I  think 
I  have  fhown,  that  we  are  not  in  porTeflion  of  facts 
to  prove  that  there  are  in  America  many  radical 
languages,  whatever  may  be  done,  at  fome  future 
period,  by  a  more  complete  inveftigation  of  the 
fubjecl.  On  the  contrary,  my  inquiries  feem  to 
render  it  probable,  that  all  the  languages  of  the 
countries  of  America  may,  in  America,  be  traced 
to  one  or  two  great  flocks.  In  Afia,  I  think,  they 
may  confidently  be  traced  to  one.  For  the  lan 
guage  of  the  Mexicans,  which  is  fo  different  from 

n 


that  of  the  other  Americans,  has  fome  affinity 
to  the  languages  of  the  Lefghis  and  the  Perfians : 
and  I  have  already  obferved,  that  the  languages 
of  thefe  two  Afiatic  nations  are  preferved  among 
many  American  tribes*. 

I  believe  it  is  a  fad,  that  in  America  there  is 
frequently  lefs  affinity  between  languages  which  I 
confider  as  being  radically  the  fame,  than  there  is 
in  Afia  between  languages  which  are  alfo  taken  to 
be  radically  the  fame.  This,  however,  does  not, 
in  my  opinion,  prove  that  the  Americans  are  of 
greater  antiquity  than  the  Afiatics.  It  would  fcem 
to  prove  no  more  than  this,  viz.  that  the  Ameri 
cans  alluded  to  have  been  longer  feparated  from 
each  other  in  America,  than  the  Afiatics  of  whom 
I  fpeak  have  been  feparated  from  each  other  in 
Afia. 

Since,  then,  the  affinity  which  fubfifts  between 
the  languages  of  the  Americans,  and  thofe  of  the 
Afiatics  and  Europeans  does  not,  in  my  opinion, 
inconteftibly  prove,  that  the  former  are  the  de- 
fcendants  of  the  latter,  but  only  that  they  are  one 
and  the  fame  people,  it  is  proper  that  I  mould 
mow  the  real  origin  of  the  Americans  by  attend 
ing  to  other  circumftances  befides  that  of  lan 
guage.  This  I  mall  endeavour  to  do,  principally 
by  examining,  in  a  few  words,  two  interesting 
features  in  the  hiftory  of  America. 

*  See  pages  14,  67. 


l^irft.  I  have  already  remarked,  that  were  it  not 
for  the  traditions  of  many  American  nations  we 
might  for  ever  remain  in  doubt  concerning  the 
real  origin  of  thefe  people*.  The  traditions  of  the 
tribes  and  nations  of  America  are,  indeed,  entitled 
to  much  attention  in  an  inquiry  into  their  origin. 
For  notwithftandin£  the  rude  condition  of  moft 

O 

of  thefe  tribes,  their  traditions  are  often  preferved 
for  a  long  time  in  confiderable  purity,  as  I  have 
difcovered  by  much  attention  to  their  hiftory. 
Befides,  it  is  certainly  an  eafy  matter  for  nations, 
however  ignorant  of  arts,  to  preferve,  through  a 
feries  of  feveral  generations,  the  great  features  of 
their  hiftory.  Thus  what  circumftances  mould 
prevent  the  pofterity  of  the  prefentChikkafah  from 
knowing  that  the  nation  originally  crofled  the 
Miflifippi  ?  Or  is  it  likely  that  the  pofterity  of  the 
Sawwannoo  will  ever  forget  that  they  once  inha 
bited  the  banks  of  the  Savanna-River? 

If  all,  or  many,  of  the  North- American  tribes 
had  preferved  a  tradition,  that  their  anceftors  for- 
fiierly  dwelt  towards  the  rifing  of  the  fun,  and  that 
in  procefs  of  time,  impelled  by  the  fpirit  of  con- 
queft,  by  urgent  necefiities,  by  caprice,  or  by  the 
influence  of  a  dream,  they  had  moved  towards  the 
letting  of  the  fame  planet,  would  not  fuch  a  tra<- 
dition  be  thought  entitled  to  fome  attention  in  an 

*  See   page    15. 


(     xcii     ) 

inquiry  concerning  the  original  of  thefe  people  ? 
Would  not  fuch  a  tradition  rather  favour  the  opini 
ons  of  thofe  writers  who  have  imagined,  that  the 
Norwegians,  the  Welfh,  and  other  nations  of  Eu 
rope,  have  been  the  principal  peoplers  of  Ameri 
ca?  But  the  nations  of  America  have  not  prefer- 
ved  any  fuch  tradition  as  this.  On  the  contra 
ry,  their  traditions  inform  us  that  they  came  from 
the  weft;  that  they  croffed  the  Mifiifippi,  and 
that;  they  gradually  travelled  towards  the  eaft. 
fc  When  you  afk  them,"  fays  Lawfon,  fpeakingof 
the  Carolina-Indians,  fc  whence  their  Fore-fathers 
came,  that  firft  inhabited  the  country,  they  will 
point  to  the  Weftward  and  fay,  Where  the  Sun 
jtfeeps,  our  Fore-fathers  came  thence-\"  &c. 

As  far  as  my  inquiries  have  extended,  all  the 
Indian  nations  on  this  fide  of  the  MiiTifippi  affert, 
that  they  patted  from  the  weft,  from  the  north- 
weft,  or  from  the  fouth.  Many  of  them  fpeak  of 
their  paflage  acrofs  the  Miffifippi.  The  Natchez 
informed  Du  Pratz,  that  before  they  came  into 
the  country  eaft  of  the  Mifiifippi,  they  dwelt  near 
ly  in  the  fouth -weft,  fc  under  the  fun.  J"  The 
Mufkohge,  or  Creeks,  aflert  that  they  croffed  the 
Mifiifippi  about  the  time  that  the  army  of  Soto 
rambled  through  Florida.  ||  The  Chikkafah  have 
told  me,  that  they  formerly  lived  to  the  weft  of  the 

f  A   New   Voyage,  &c.  p.    170. 
$  The  Hiftory  of  Lonifiana,  &c.  p.  292.  K      ||  See  page  47. 


(     xciii     ) 

Miflifippij  and  that  they  relinquifhed  that  country 
in  obedience  to  a  dream,  in  which  they  were 
advifed  to  leave  their  weftern  eftablifhment,  and 
to  go  to  the  country  where  the  fun  rifes.  I  have 
been  allured,  that  the  Six-Nations  aflert  that  they 
travelled  from  the  weft,  or  fouth-weft.  The 
Mahicanni  have  told  me,  that  they  came  from  the 
weft  beyond  the  Great-River,  or  Miflifippi.  Ro 
ger  Williams  informs  us,  that  the  fouth-weft,  or 
Sawwaniu,  is  the  great  fubject  of  the  difcourfe  of 
the  Indians  of  New-England.  <c  From  thence, 
fays  our  author,  their  traditions.  There  they 
fay,  at  the  fouth-weft,  is  the  court  of  their  great 
God  Cawtantowwit.  At  the  fouth-weft  are  their 
fore-fathers'  fouls.  To  the  fouth-weft  they  go 
themfelves,  when  they  die.  From  the  fouth-we.ft 
came  their  corn  and  beans,  out  of  the  great  God 
Cawtantowwit's  field  *." 

The  actual  march  of  many  of  the  American 
tribes  ftrongly  fupports  their  traditions.  We  have 
traced  the  Sawwannoo  from  the  fouthf,  and  it  is 
known  that  the  Tufcaroras  came  from  the  fouth 
when  they  joined  the  confederacy  of  the  Five-Na- 
tiens.  A  few  years  ago,  there  were  ftill  living 
fome  old  Indians  who  recollected  when  a  part  of 
the  Chikkafah  nation  firft  arrived  in  the  neigh 
bourhood  of  St.  Auguftine,  from  the  weftern  fide 

*  A  Key  into  the  Language  of  America,  &c,  f  See 
P-ges  32,  33,  60. 


(       XCIV       ) 

of  the  Mifiifippi.  I  do  not  think  it  neceflary  to 
mention  other  inftances. 

The  peregrination  of  the  Tokecas,  the  Mexi 
cans,  and  other  nations,  ftrongly  iupport  the  no 
tion  of  their  Afiatic  origin.  If  we  can  depend  up 
on  the  teftimony  of  the  unfortunate  Boturini,  the 
Jirft  of  thefe  nations  even  preferved  in  their  Di 
vine  Book  a  reprefentation  of  "  their  journey  in 
Afia,  their  firft  fettlements  upon  the  Continent  of 
America,  the  founding  of  the  kingdom  of  Tula, 
and  their  progrefs  till  that  time.*"  It  is  to  be  re 
gretted  that  our  information  concerning;  the  Tol- 

D  O 

tecas  is  fo  much  involved  in  obfcurity,  and  per 
haps  in  fable.  The  migration  of  the  Mexicans 
has  much  more  the  appearance  of  truth.  It  is 
faid,  that  until  about  the  year  1160  of  our  sera, 
they  inhabited  a  country,  called  Aztlan,  which 
was  fituated  far  to  the  north  of  the  gulph  of  Cali 
fornia.  In  their  progrefs  to  the  fouth,  they  croff- 
ed  the  Rio-Colorado,  or  Red-River,  which  emp 
ties  itfelf  into  the  top  of  the  gulph,  and  afterwards 
crofTed  the  Gila,  a  branch  of  the  Colorado,  where 
remains  of  a  vaft  edifice  which  they  conftrucled 
are  ftill  to  be  feen|.  The  remaining  part  of  their 
rout  I  do  not  think  it  neceflary  to  purfue,  as  my 

*  Clavigero's  Hiftory  of  Mexico,  vol.  I.  p.  87. 
•j-  Ibid.  p.  HZ,   113,   114,  &c. 


only  object,  at  preient,  is  to  ihow  that  they  mi 
grated  from  the  northward. 

Secondly.  When  the  Europeans  took  poflcfli- 
on  of  the  countries  of  North-America,  they  found 
the  weflern  parts  of  the  continent  much  more 
thickly  fettled  than  the  eaflern.  This  afTertion 
is  confirmed  by  the  teflimony  of  all  the  earlier 
vilitors  of  America;  and  it  is  a  fa(5t  which,  in  my 
opinion,  gives  confiderable  weight  to  the  theory, 
that  the  Americans  are  of  Afiatic  origin.  I  mail 

O 

not  attempt  to  conceal  that  this  greater  degree  of 
population  of  the  weilern  parts  of  America  was 
ufed  as  an  argument  to  prove  the  derivation  of  the 
Americans  from  Afia  almoft  two  hundred  years 
agof. 

Many  monuments,  which  have  efcaped  the  ra 
vages  of  time,  and  will  probably,  for  ages  yet  to 
come,  folicit  the  attention  of  the  antiquary  and 
philofopher,  are  fo  many  proofs  of  the  higher  de 
gree  of  population  of  the  weftern  over  the  eaftern 
parts  of  North-America.  The  monuments  which 
I  allude  to  are  the  large  earthen  fortifications  or 
walls,  the  vaft  mounds,  and  other  fimilar  works, 
which  have  been  difcovered  in  America.  Thefe 
are  to  be  feen  in  every  part  of  the  continent.  But 
I  believe,  it  is  a  fact,  that  they  are  much  lefs  nu 
merous  in  the  countries  which  ilretch  alono-  the 

O 

Atlantic-Ocean,  and   from   thence   to  the   great 
f  See  Brerewood's  Enquiries,  &c.  p.  117. 


(     xcvi     ) 

ranges  of  our  mountains,  than  they  are  in  the 
countries  which  are  comprehended  between  thofe 
mountains  and  the  Miffifippi.  There  are  good 
reafons  for  fuppofing  that  thefe  monuments  are 
Hill  more  numerous  in  the  vafl  countries  weft  of 
the  Miflifippif. 


I  find  my  fubject  ftretching  into  great  extent/ 
In  pofiefiion  of  many  new  fads,  and  difpofed  to 
fpeculate  upon  them,  it  would  be  an  eafy  talk  to 
increafe  the  value,  as  well  as  the  bulk,  of  this  me 
moir.  But  time  is  not  at  my  command  ;  and 
health  has  long  forfaken  me.  From  the  fummit 
of  one  hill,  I  difcern  another  and  another  -,  and  the 
valley  or  the  plain,  to  which  I  have  been  anxious 
to  direct  my  fteps,  is  flill  far  off.  Prudence  re 
quires  that  I  mould  repofe  in  fome  humbler  fpot. 
Yet  I  fhall  proceed  a  little  farther. 

It  was  the  opinion  of  Poftel,  that  all  the  coun 
tries  of  North-America  were  peopled  by  the  At- 
lantides,  inhabitants  of  Mauritania.  This  writer 
is  faid  to  have  been  the  firil  fc  who  made  fuch  a 
difference  between  the  two  Americas,  by  means  of 
the  Ifthmus  of  Panama  -,  that  according  to  him, 
and  thofe  who  have  adopted  his  Opinions,  the 
Inhabitants  of  thofe  two  Continents  have  nothing 

f  See  Papers  relative  to  certain  American  Antiquities.    By 
Winthrop  Sargent,  Efq.  &c.  p.  9. 


(     xcvii     ) 

common  in  their  Origin*."  I  have  not  feen  what 
Poftel  has  written  on  the  fubjcct  j  nor  can  I  rea 
dily  conceive  by  what  arguments  he  has  defended 
an  hypothefis,  fo  extraordinary,  and  fo  eafily  dif- 
proved.  But  even  in  our  own  times,  an  opinion 
fomewhat  fimilar  to  that  of  Poftel  has  been  main 
tained  by  a  writer  of  much  learning,  and  of  exten- 
five  refearch.  "  We  conjecture,"  fays  the  Abbe 
Clavigero,  the  author  I  allude  to,  ff  that  the  an- 
ceftors  of  the  nations  which  peopled  South-Ame 
rica  went  there  by  the  way  in  which  the  animals 
proper  to  hot  countries  patted,  and  that  the  an- 
ceftors  of  thofe  nations  inhabiting  all  the  coun 
tries  which  lie  between  Florida  and  the  moft 
northern  part  of  America,  patted  there  from  the 
north  of  Europef." 

If  my  comparative  view  of  the  languages  of 
America  with  thofe  of  Afia  and  of  Europe,  is  of 
any  importance  in  afcertaining  the  parental  coun 
tries  of  the  Americans,  it  muft  then  be  admitted, 
that  it  is  unfavorable  to  the  notion,  that  the  peo 
ple  of  the  countries  of  the  northern  and  the  fouth- 
ern  continents  of  the  new-world  have  a  different 
origin.  I  have  already  pointed  out  the  refem- 
blances  which  fubfift  between  the  languages  of 
feveral  nations  in  North  and  feveral  nations  in 


*  See  Charlevoix's  Preliminary  Difcourfe,  "p.  3, 
f  The  Hiftory  of  Mexico,  vol.  II.  p.  215. 


(     xcviii     ) 

South-America*.  Other  resemblances  will  be 
difcovered  by  an  inflection  of  the  vocabularies. 
Thus  we  trace  the  language  of  the  Jaioi  of  Guai- 
ana  to  that  of  the  Koriaki,  and  other  northern  Afi- 
atics.  We  trace  the  language  of  the  Shebaioi, 
another  nation  of  Guaiana,  to  the  languages  of 
the  Taweeguini,  the  Semoyads,  the  Toungoofi,  the 
Yokagirri,  the  Kottowi,  the  Aflani,  &cf.  The 
language  of  the  Caraibes,  who  may  be  called 
South-Americans,  has  a  remarkable  affinity  with 
that  of  feveral  nations  in  the  north  of  AfiaJ. 
We  difcover  an  evident  affinity  between  the  lan 
guage  of  certain  Brafilians  and  that  of  the  Kufha- 
zibb  on  Mount- Caucafus,  the  Vogoulitchi,  and  the 
language  of  the  Inbaci,  who  dwell  in  t-he  vicinity 
of  the  Enifley||.  Even  in  the  imperfect  vocabu 
lary  of  the  Peruvians,  I  difcover  the  language  of 

*  See  pages  71,  72. 

f  See  page  22  of  the  vocabulary,  in  the  note. 

J  The  Caraibes  call  father,  Baba  :  the  Tartars  on  the 
Jenifea  call  it  the  fame.  There  is  even  fome  refemblance  be 
tween  the  language  of  the  Caraihes  and  that  of  the  Cheremiffi. 
The  former  call  the  fun,  Kachi  ;  the  latter  Ketfche.  The  for 
mer  call  a  ftone,  Tebou:  the  Lefghis,  50,  call  the  fame,  Teb, 
There  is  moreover  fome  affinity  between  the  language  of  the 
Caraibes  and  that  of  the  Efkimaux,  who  are  undoubtedly  Afia- 
tics.  The  former  call  the  earth,  Nonum :  the  latter,  Nuna. 

||  The  Brafilians  call  fire,  Tata.  The  Vogoulitchi,  67,  call 
the  fame  Tat.  The  former  call  the  eyes,  Dejfa,  and  De/a. 
The  Inbaci  Dees. 


(     xcix     ) 

fome  of  the  Caucafian  tribes*.  The  language  of 
the  Chilefe,  who  inhabit  the  utmoil  limits  of  my 
refearches  in  South-America,  may  alfo  be  traced  to 
that  of  the  Tcherkeffi,  the  Zhiryane,  the  Vogou- 
litchif,  &c. 

I  do  not  mean,  by  thefe  obfervations,  to  aflfert, 
that  South-America  has  not  received  any  of  its 
inhabitants  from  the  parallel  parts  of  Afia  or 
Africa.  Accidents,  with  which  we  are  not  ac 
quainted,  may  have  thrown  both  fouthern  Ada- 
ties  and  Africans  upon  the  coafts  of  America. 
But  hypothefis  mould  be  avoided  as  much  as  pof- 
fible  in  an  inquiry  fuch  as  this ;  and  fimplicity  in 
the  invefligation  mould  be  aimed  at.  From  a 
comparifon  of  the  languages  of  the  South-Ame 
ricans  with  thofe  of  the  Afiatics,  I  cannot  doubt 
that  the  former,  as  much  as  the  North-Americans, 
are  the  defcendants  of  the  latter.  If  we  difcover 
fome  refemblance  between  the  languages  of  South- 
America  and  that  of  the  Malays,  &c.  the  fame 
may  be  faid  of  the  languages  of  the  North-Ame 
ricans  and  the  Malays.  The  only  inference  I 

*  In  the  language  of  the  Peruvians,  the  earth  is  called 
Laffa.  It  is  Latta  in  the  language  of  the  Chechengi,  and 
Laite  and  Latte  in  that  of  the  Ingoofhevi,  or  Ingufhevtzi,|  who 
both  live  in  the  middle  of  the  mountains  of  Caucafus. 

T  The  Chilefe  call  the  eyes,  Ne  :  the  Tcherkeffi,  Ne.  The 
former  call  the  ears,  Pi/urn:  the  Zhiryane,  the  Permiaki, 
Stc.Pe/:  the  Vogoulitchi,  Pel,  Pail>  &c. 


think  proper  to  deduce  from  fuch  refemblances 
is  this,  that  the  languages  of  the  Americans  in 
both  continents,  and  the  Malays,  &c.  retain  fome 
fragments  of  the  language  which  they  have  both 
borrowed  from  the  more  northern  Afiaticsf. 

As  to  Clavigero's  notion  that  there  was  ce  an 
ancient  union  between  the  equinoctial  countries 
of  America  and  thofe  of  Africa,  and  a  conti 
nuation  of  the  northern  countries  of  America  with 
thofe  of  Europe  or  Afia  5  the  latter  for  the  paflage 
of  beafts  of  cold  climes,  the  former  for  the  paf- 
fage  of  quadrupeds  and  reptiles  peculiar  to  hot 
climes*  :"  it  is  not,  in  this  inquiry,  entitled  to 
much  attention.  Neverthelefs,  I  beg  leave  to 
make  a  few  obfervations  on  the  fubject. 

It  never  will  be  denied  by  philofophers,  that 
many  parts  of  the  world  which  are  now  widely 
feparated,  were  once  much  more  contiguous,  and 
even  united.  Thus  Sicily  was  united  to  the  con 
tinent  of  Naples,  and  Spain  is  faid  to  have  been 
united  to  Africa.  There  is  good  reafon  to  believe, 
that  the  continents  of  Afia  and  North-America 
were  once  united,  not  merely  at  the  ftreights  of 
Anian  or  Behring,  but  even  as  low  as  about  the 
latitude  of  52,  and  perhaps  ftill  farther  fouth. 
The  chain  of  iflands  which  modern  navigators 

t  See  the  note  p.  33,  34,  35,  36  of  the  Vocabulary. 
*  Vol.  II.  p.  220. 


have  found  between  the  two  continents,  are  pro- 
bablv  the  fragments  of  the  land  which  once  ftretch- 

*  i_2 

ed  from  one  continent  to  the  other.  It  is  highly 
probable  that  the  principal  population  of  Ameri 
ca  was  accomplimed  before  this  feparation  took 
place ;  and  at  the  fame  time  many  of  the  animals 
of  Alia  may  have  pafled  into  America,  and  many 
of  thofe  of  America  may  have  palled  into  Afia. 

If  there  had  ever  been  fuch  an  equinoctial  union 
of  America  and  Africa,  as  Clavigero  conjc«5hires, 
would  not  many  of  the  quadrupeds  ,4nd  other  ani 
mals  of  the  laft  of  thefe  countries  have  been  dif- 
covered  in  the  countries  of  Chili  and  of  Peru,  and 
in  fact  in  the  whole  of  South- America  ?  But  very 
few  of  the  quadrupeds  of  Africa  have  been  difco- 
vered  in  South-America,  and  the  quadrupeds  of 
this  portion  of  the  new-world  are,  in  a  great  mea- 
fure,  peculiar  to  it.  Neither  the  elephant,  the 
rhinoceros,  the  hippopotamos,  or  the  giraffe, 
have  ever  been  difcovered  in  America.  Again, 
the  Chilefe  horfe*,  and  beaverf,  the  pacos,  the 
vicugna,  have  not  been  found  in  any  part  of  the 
world  but  in  South-America. 

It  will  be  faid,  that  thefe  obfervations  rather 
favour  the  opinion  that  although  America  appears 

to  have  received  all  its  human  inhabitants  from 

* 

*  Equus  bifulcus  of  Molina, 
f  Carter  huidobrius  of  Molina, 


(     cii     ) 

the  old-world,  it  has  not  received  its  animals  from 
the  fame  quarters.  I  do  not  doubt,  that  America 
has  received  feveral  fpecies  of  quadrupeds  from 
Afiaand  from  Europe;  and  perhaps  thefe  countries 
have  received  in  return  fome  of  the  animals  of 
America.  At  any  rate,  it  is  certain,  that  feveral 
of  the  quadrupeds  known  to  naturalifts  are  com 
mon  to  Afia,  and  to  America  •,  and  fome  few  are 
common  to  thefe  two  continents  and  to  Europe. 
But  many  ot.her.'animals  have  never  been  found  in 
"a'ny  other  p*arf> of  the  world  than  in  America  -,  and 
'iliejft  1  aifl  willing,' at  prefent,  to  confider  as  ex- 
clufively  appertaining  to  America.  Every  thing, 
in  my  opinion,  fupports  the  notion,  that  there  has 
been  a  feparate  creation  in  the  old  and  in  the  new 
world.  Upon  any  other  fuppofition  than  this,  I 
am  unable  to  explain  the  circumftance  of  our 
continents  having  the  raccoon,  the  opofTum,  the 
monax,  the  bifon,  the  pacos,  and  many  other  ani 
mals.  The  notions  of  Mr.  Pennant  on  this  fubject 
are  ingenious,  but  I  do  not  think  that  they  can 
be  fupported*. 

As  man  is  endowed  with  the  capacity  of  inha 
biting  every  climate  ;  and  as  he  is  impelled  by 
many  imperious  necefiities  to  extend  his  empire 
over  the  whole  world,  it  does  not  feem  to  have 

* 

*  Introduction  to  the  Arcbic  Zoology,  p,  265,  266,  267, 
268,  269. 


(     ciii     ) 

been  at  all  neceffary  to  have  created,  as  many  wri 
ters  have  imagined,  a  different  fpecies  of  men  in 
every  quarter  of  the  world.  But  with  many  ani 
mals  the  cafe  is  very  different*  Their  latitudes 
are  much  more  circumfcribed,  and  they  have  not 
the  capacity  of  fupporting  a  variety  of  climates. 
In  the  prefent  conftitution  of  thofe  animals,  and  in 
the  prefent  temperature  of  the  globe,  the  mufk- 
deer  of  Thibet  could  not  have  travelled  to  the 
forefts  of  Mexico  or  Peru,  and  the  pacos  could  not 
have  reached  the  mountains  of  Caucafus.  It  feems 
neceffary,  then,  to  have  created  different  fpecies 
of  animals  in  different  parts  of  the  world. 

This  obfervation  applies  ftill  more  forcibly  to 
many  fpecies  of  vegetables.  Thefe,  being  defti- 
tute  of  loco-motive  powers,  could  not  be  extend 
ed  over  the  globe  but  by  the  agency  of  man.  It 
is  true  that  he  has  done  much  in  this  way.  But 
when  we  find  thoufands  of  fpecies  of  vegetables 
limited  to  particular  countries,  and  fometimes  to 
very  narrow  diftricts  of  fuch  countries,  we  deli- 
derate  the  agency  of  man,  and  feem  obliged  to 
confefs,  that  with  refpect  to  vegetables  in  particu 
lar,  there  has  been  a  different  creation  in  different 
portions  of  the  world.  North-America,  it  is  true, 
poffeffes  fome  of  the  vegetables  of  Afia  and  of 
Europe.  But  what  naturalift  has  difcovered  in 
any  other  part  of  the  world,  any  of  the  numerous 
fpecies  of  vegetables  which  are  faici  to  be  peculiar 


(     civ     ) 

to  America  ?  Where,  for  inftance,  are  the  Lenni- 
Hittuckofthe  Delaware-Indians  ?* 


Having,  in  the  progrefs  of  this  inveftigation, 
afcertained  that  the  Americans,  whom  we  have 
had  an  opportunity  of  contemplating,  derive 
their  origin  from  Afia,  it  were  a  defirable  circum- 
ftance  to  know  at  what  period  the  new  population 
took  place.  But  here  we  cannot  walk  with  any 
degree  of  certainty.  Many  circumftances,  howe 
ver,  render  it  probable  that  the  population  was 
accomplished  at  different  periods,  fome  of  which 
mud  have  been  extremely  remote. 

"  We  do  not  doubt,  fays  Clavigero,  that  the 
population  of  America  has  been  very  ancient,  and 
more  fo  than  it  may  feem  to  have  been  by  Euro 
pean  authors,  i.  Becaufe  the  Americans  wanted 
thofe  arts  and  inventions,  fuch,  for  example,  as 
thofe  of  wax  and  oil  for  light,  which,  on  the  one 
hand,  being  very  ancient  in  Europe  and  Afia,  are 
on  the  other  moft  ufeful,  not  to  fay  necefiary,  and 
when  once  difcovered,  are  never  forgotten.  2. 
Becaufe  the  polifhed  nations  of  the  new-world, 
and  particularly  thofe  of  Mexico,  preferve  in  their 
traditions  and  in  their  paintings  the  memory  of 
the  Creation  of  the  world,  the  building  of  the  tow- 

*  See  page  26,  in  the  note. 


cr  of  Bable,  the  confufion  of  languages,  and  the 
difperfion  of  the  people,  though  blended  with 
fome  fables,  and  had  no  knowledge  of  the  events 
which  happened  afterwards  in  Afia,  in  Africa,  or 
in  Europe,  although  many  of  them  were  fo  great 
and  remarkable,  that  they  could  not  eafily  have 
gone  from  their  memories.  3.  Becaufe  neither 
was  there  among  the  Americans  any  knowledge 
of  the  people  of  the  old  continent,  nor  among  the 
latter  any  account  of  the  paffage  of  the  former 
to  the  new-world.  Thefe  reafons,  concludes  our 
author,  we  prefume,  give  fome  probability  to  our 
opinion*." 

Thefe  arguments  are  not  conclufive.  I  am 
willing  to  admit  that  the  ignorance  of  the  Ameri 
cans  concerning  fome  of  the  ufeful  and  lead  pe- 
rifhable  arts  is  a  ftrong  proof  of  the  high  antiqui 
ty  of  the  nations  of  the  new- world.  I  do  not  place 
as  high  a  value  upon  the  ftory  that  the  Mexicans 
and  other  nations  of  America  preferve  the  me 
mory  of  the  creation  of  the  world,  the  confufion 
of  languages,  &c.  I  do  not  mean  to  deny  that 
veftiges  of  fuch  traditions  may  have  been  prefer- 
ved ;  but  I  regret  that  there  is  fo  much  reafon  to 
doubt  a  large  portion  of  what  authors,  particularly 
the  Jefuits,  have  faid  upon  the  fubjec't.  Clavige- 
ro's  third  argument  is,  perhaps,  lead  of  all  enti- 

P 

*    Vol.  II.  p.  202. 


{     cvi     ) 

tied  to  attention.  He  himfelf  tells  Us  that  Botu- 
rini,  whom  I  have  already  mentioned,  affcrts,  that 
the  Toltecas  had  painted  their  journey  in  Afia, 
and  their  firft  fcttlement  in  America,  &c* ;  and 
Mr.  de  Guignes,  in  a  memoir  which  I  cannot  now 
procure,  afTures  us,  that  the  Chinefe  preferve  in 
their  annals,  the  hiftory  of  a  voyage  to  America, 
early  as  the  year  458  of  our  sera.  What  degree 
of  credit  may  be  due  to  Buturini's  aflertion,  or  to 
the  hiftory  of  the  Chinefe  navigation,  I  cannot 
pretend  to  determine. 

If  it  be  admitted,  that  the  comparative  view 
which  I  have  exhibited  of  the  languages  of  Ame 
rica  with  thofe  of  Afia  and  Europe,  is  a  proof  of 
the  famenefs  of  the  people  of  thefe  portions  of  the 
world ;  and  if  it  be  admitted,  that  the  other  cir- 
cumftances  which  I  have  mentioned,  eftablifh  the 
derivation  of  the  Americans  from  the  old-world, 
it  may  then  be  rendered  highly  probable,  that  the 
periods  of  the  eftablimment  of  many  American 
nations  in  their  new  fettlements  are  extremely  re 
mote.  Clavigero  remarks,  that  the  Americans 
<c  fhew  great  firmnefs  and  conftancy  in  retaining 
their  languagesf ."  This,  as  far  as  my  inquiries 
have  extended,  appears  to  be  ftrictly  true.  The 
languages  of  many  of  the  tribes  of  North- Ameri 
ca  have  undergone  lefs  alteration  in  the  term  of 
one  hundred  and  fifty  years,  than  the  generality  of 

*  Vol.  I.  p.  87.  t  Vol.  II.  p.  219. 


(     cvii     ) 

the  polifhed  languages  of  Europe  in  the  fame  time. 
Since,  then,  the  languages  of  America  are  fo  gra 
dual  in  their  change,  it  will  appear  probable  that 
many  hundred,  perhaps  three  or  four  thoufand, 
years  have  been  neceflary  to  produce  the  differ 
ence  of  dialects  which  we  obferve  between  ma 
ny  American  and  Afiatic  nations. 

I  am  not  ignorant  that  the  conjefturehvhich  I  have 
hazarded  concerning  the  remotenefs  of  the  pe 
riods  at  which  many  of  the  American  tribes  fepa^ 
rated  from  their  parental  (locks  in  the  old-world, 
does  not  accord  with  the  fentiments  of  fome  ce 
lebrated  writers  on  the  fubje6t.  What  Mr.  de 
BufFon  has  written  concerning  the  phyfical  infan 
cy  of  the  new-world,  and  the  recent  date  of  its 
population,  is  known  to  every  one*.  We  are  of 
ten  charmed,  we  are  fometimes  conquered,  by 
the  eloquence  of  this  writer.  His  followers  are 
numerous.  A  late  writer  J,  who  unites  the  talents 
of  a  poet  and  philofopher  to  the  abilities  of  a  phy- 
fician,  adopts  the  opinion,  that  America  has  been 
raifed  out  of  the  ocean  at  a  later  period  of  time  than 
the  other  three  quarters  of  the  globe.  He  imagines, 
that  the  proofs  of  this  hypothecs  are  to  be  found 
in  the  greater  comparative  heights  of  the  moun 
tains  of  America,  the  greater  coldnefs  of  its  re- 

*  Hiftoire  Naturelle,  Vol.  VI.  &c. 
£  Dr.  Erafmus  Darwin. 


(     cviii     ) 

fpe&ive  climates,  the  lefs  fize  and  ftrength  of  its 
animals,  and  the  "  lefs  progrefs  in  the  improve 
ments  of  the  mind  of  its  inhabitants  in  refpect  to 
voluntary  exertions^."  But  what  are  we  to  fay 
of  the  vaft  number  of  the  fpecies  of  animals  and 
vegetables  in  America,  of  their  magnitude,  &c.  ? 
Thefe  are,  furely,  no  proofs  of  the  phyfical  infan 
cy  of  America.  On  the  contrary,  in  this  vaft 
portion  of  the  world,  we  difcover  the  influence 
of  a  hand  which  moulded  matter  into  forms  at 
periods  extremely  remote  :  we  have  good  reafons 
to  believe  as  remote  as  in  any  other  parts  of  the 
world.  The  phyfical  infancy  of  America  is  one 
of  the  manydreams  of  the  flumberingphilofophers 
of  our  times. 

It  remains  for  me  to  fay  a  very  few  words  con 
cerning  the  comparative  antiquity  gf  the  feveral 
tribes  and  nations  of  America.  Thefe  lhall  clofe 
this  difcourfe. 

A  very  learned  writer  has  fuppofed,  that  the 
Mexicans  and  Peruvians  came  later  into  the  new- 
world  than  any  of  the  other  Americans.  It  is  his 
opinion  that cc  the  ancient  Mexicans  and  Peruvians 
feem  to  be  defcended  from  thofe  nations,  whom, 
Kublaikhan  fent  to  conquer  Japan,  and  who  were 
difperfed  by  a  dreadful  ftorm,  and  it  is  probable 

§  Zoonomia,  &c,  vol,  I.  p.  512.  London.  1796,  410. 


that  fome  of  them  were  thrown  on  the  coaft  of  Ame 
rica,  and  there  founded  thefe  two  great  empires*." 

The  antiquity  of  the  Mexicans  and  Peruvians 
may  confidently  be  traced  to  a  more  remote  pe 
riod  than  that  juft  mentioned.  The  annals  of  thefe 
people  afcend  much  higher. 

But  I  reft  their  antiquity  upon  another  circum- 
ftance.  It  is  the  little  refemblance  that  is  to  be 
found  between  their  languages  and  thofe  of  the 
old-world.  By  the  fame  mode  of  reafoning,  I 
conclude  that  the  Six-Nations,  and  their  brethren; 
the  Cheerake,  the  Chikkafah,  and  Choktah,  are 
of  very  ancient  eftablilhment  in  America,  though 
probably  pofterior  to  the  Mexicans  and  Peruvi 
ans.  On  the  contrary,  all  the  nations  of  the  De- 
laware-ftock  feem  to  have  taken  poffeffion  of  the 
countries  of  America  at  a  much  later  period.  The 
Delawares  themfelves  appear  to  be  a  more  ancient 
people  than  the  Chippewas,  Sawwannoo,  and  other 
tribes  fpeaking  their  languages. 

*  Obfervations  made  during  a  voyage  round  the  world, 
&c.  By  John  Reinold  Forfter,  L.  L.  D,  Sec.  p.  316.  London: 
1778.  410.  According  to  our  author,  Kublai-Khan  reigned 
from  the  year  1259  to  120,4  of  the  Chriftian  sra. 


END    OF    THE    PRELIMINARY    DISCOURSE. 


I.    GOD. 


Lenni-Lennape,  orDe- 

lawares. 
Chippewas. 

Minfi* 


Mahicanni. 
Shawnees. 
Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 


Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Narraganfets,  &c. 
Senecas. 
Mohawks. 
Onondagos. 
Cayugas. 
Oneidas. 
Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandpts, 


7 
3 


Kitfcbi  Mannitto,  Pata- 

mawos. 
Kitcbi  ManitoUy  Mannit- 

toa. 

Pacbtamawos.  Kecfhel- 
lomeh,     the  maker 
of  the  foul. 

Pottamauwoos. 

Manitah,  Wifi  Manmtto, 


Kitchimamtou. 

* 

Manit,  Mamttoo. 

Plaueneu. 

* 

oby  Hawonia, 


A 


2  GOD. 

Naudoweflies.     Wakon,  TongoWakon. 

Checrake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Natchez.  Coyococop-CML 

Mexicans.  Teotl,  TeutL 

Daricn-Indians. 


Kamtchadals,  158.  Kootchaw. 

„„_.„„__-.  159.  Kootchawec, 

m , —  1 60.  Koot. 

SrJiiioyads,  122,127-  Noob- 

.^, 126,128.  Norn. 

Tartars  on  Mount- Cau-  Alia. 

cafus,  93- 

Semoyads,  123,124.  Nga. 
.  125.  Ngoa. 


II.     HEAVEN- 

Lenni-Lcnnape.  Awo/agamme. 

Chippewas.  Speminkakwin. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni.  Spummuk. 

Shawnees. 
Pottawatamch. 


HEAVEN. 


Miamis. 

Mcfllfaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Narraganfets,  &c.         -  Keefuck,  "  the  heavens.' 


"fly" 

# 

Spiminkakouin. 


Tartars,         90,91,92.      Kook. 
1  9 1 .     Awa. 


III.     FATHER. 

Lenni-Lennape. 


Chippewas. 
Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 
Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Mefllfaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 


Nooch,  my  father.  Goocbt 
thy  father. 

Noofah. 

• 

Noch3  Ochhon.     * 
Nuthau,  Noothau,    Oje- 

wah. 
Nofah. 

y  Nofah. 


FATHER. 


Indians  of  Penobfcot ") 
and  St.  John's.        5 
Narraganfets,  &c. 

Senecas, 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas.  -r 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudowefiies. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 
Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Darien-Indians. 

Poconchi. 


Meetungus. 


OJh.  Nvjhy  my  father, 

Cojbj  your  father. 
Hamegh. 
Ragenea. 
Agenenhos, 


leftah. 


Ottah. 


Caraibes, 


Aunkke. 
Aunkke  ? 


Tahtli. 

Tautah. 

Tat.  Nutat,  my  father^ 
Atat,  thy  father.  Ru- 
tat>  his  father.  Catat, 
our  father.  Atata, 
your  father,  ghiita.- 
tacque,  their  father. 

Baba. 


FATHER.  5 

Semoyads,  I2O.  Nie/je,  Nexs. 

'  121.  Nefe, 

— 122.  .Afo$>. 

* 123.  Effai. 

Finns,  56.  T/zw/0,    Toozwttaw,  Tco- 

c.-ivtto. 

" '  57.  Tarjuto. 

Tartars,   89,  90,  91,  94. 

92*  93 >  95- 

Tartars  in  Bucharia,  102.  Awtoo, 
Tartars  on   the  Jenifea,  Eaba. 

97- 

Vinds  in  Carniola  and  ~) 
Lufatia,     6.  j 

Wallachians,  &c.       46.  7^/. 
Kalmuks,  137.  EJJigai,  Babaee, 


IV.  MOTHER. 

Lenni-Lennape,  Gahowees. 

Chippewas.  * 

Minfi.  -          * 

Mahicanni.  Inguck. 

Shawnees.  Newah. 

Pottawatameh.  Nanna. 

Miamis.  Miffa/j.  Ningah,  my  mo 

ther. 

Mefllfaugers.  -  * 

Kikkapcos.  -  * 


MOTHER. 


Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Narraganfets,  &c. 

Indians  of  Pennfylva- 
nia,    according    to 
William  Penn. 
Senecas. 
Mohawks. 
Onondagos. 
Cayugas. 
Oneidas. 
Tufcaroras. 
Cochnewagocs. 
Wyandots. 
Naudo  we  flies. 
Cheerake. 
Mufkohge. 
Chikkafah. 
Choktah. 
Katahba. 
"Natchez. 
Mexicans. 
Darien-Indians. 


Mordva,  or  Mordua- 

ni,  61* 
Tartars   in  the 

vincc  of  Cafan 


Neekoufe. 

Okafu,  Witcbwhaw. 

Anna. 

Noyegh. 

Ifstaah. 

Onurba. 


* 
Nehah. 


* 
Safke. 


Nantli. 
Naunab. 


pro- 1 
,89,3 


Ana,  Anawee. 


MOTHER. 


Tartars  near  the  town"! 

of  Tobolfk,  94.      3 
Ingoofhevi,   115. 
Toofhetti,   116. 
Kazee-Koomitfld,  117. 
Semoyads  in  the  pro-  "I 
vince  of  Jenifea,  122  \ 
Toungoofi,   141. 
Lamuti  on  the  Jenifea,  ? 

in  Siberia,   145.       3 
Vogoulitchi,  in  the  go-  ^ 

vernment  of  To-  r 

bolfk,  68. 


Anna. 
Ana. 

Ana. 

Nana. 
Nana. 

Neenoo. 

Newan. 

Amc. 

Anal. 

Sees. 


V.     S  O  N. 


Lcnni-Lennape. 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Meffifaugers. 


'Nquis. 


Ottayooman. 

Nicketbwah. 
* 

Ninquiflab. 


his  fon. 


S     O     N. 


Kikkapoos 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's 
Narraganfcts,  &c. 
Senecas, 
Mohawks. 
Onondagos. 
Cayugas. 
Oneidas. 
Tufcaroras. 
Cochnewagoes. 
Wyandots. 
Naudoweffies. 
Cheerake. 
Mufkohge. 
Chikkafah. 
Choktah. 
Katahba.  , 
Natchez. 
Mexicans. 
Darien-Indians. 
Poconchi. 


Nitianis,  fons. 
Namim. 


Hehawak* 


Tepiltzin. 

* 

Acun.  Vacun,  my  fon. 
Av acuity  thy  Ton. 
Racun,  his  Ton.  Ca- 
cun,  our  fon.  Aua- 
cunta,  your  fon.  C?~ 
cunlacquey  their  fon, 


SON. 

Semoyads,         ,        125.  Nioma. 
120,121,122.  Nioo. 

Kamaftfhini,  on  the  ri-  ?    *T 

J-    Neem. 
ver  Kama,          132. 


VI.    DAUGHTER. 

Lcnni-Lennape.  -           Wdan.Wdandl,  his  daugh 
ter. 

Chippewas.  * 

Minfi.  * 

Mahicanni.  * 

Shawnees.  * 

Pottawatameh.  * 

Miamis.  Nee/han,  my  daughter. 

Meflifaugers.  * 

Kikkapoos.  -         * 
Piankafhaws. 
Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7        „,.    , 

freedozer. 
and  St.  John's.      J 

Acadians,  according  to  7    Ar  .      , 
De  Laet,  p.  53.       |  **«*  or 

Narraganfets,  &c.                 * 

Senecas.  *> 

Mohawks.  -             * 

Onondagos.  -             Echrojebawak. 

Cayugas.  -                 * 

Oneidas.  * 

B 


I0  DAUGHTER. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots.   .     - 

Naudowefiies. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah.  ,    * 

Katahba.  r     * 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans.  '  Teuchpoch. 

Darien-Indians. 


Semoyads,          12.6.          Nieta. 

127,128.  Ne. 

129.  Neep. 


VII.     BROTHER. 

Lenni-Lennape.  Nimat.  Kimat,  thybro-7 

ther.  3 

Chippewas.  Neconnis. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni.  Netahcan,  Nochhefum. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh.  Sefah. 

Miamis.  -      Sbeemab. 

Meffifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 


BROTHER. 


Piankafhaws. 
Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7 

j  c*   T  u  »  r 

and  St.  J  ohn  s.          3 

Acadians,  according  to  7 
De  Lact,  p.  53         j 

Narraganfets,  &c.         - 

Senecas.  - 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Hurons,  according  to 

Lahontan. 
Wyandots. 
Naudoweflies. 
Cheerake. 
Mufkohge. 
Chikkafah. 
Choktah.          - 
Katahba. 
Woccons. 
Natchez. 
Mexicans. 
Darien-Indians.          - 


Nicanich. 

-\r    / 
Neecbeer. 

Skmetcb' 
Weemat. 

* 

* 
lattatege. 

* 
Caunotka.     Ketotkch  ? 


brother- 


-  Kenaulch. 


Yenrauhe. 

Teoquicbtuicb. 

Ro&pah. 


12 


BROTHER. 


Semoyad?, 


Tchiochonfki, 
Toungoofi, 


Lefchis, 


120.  Naioo,  Neka, 

121.  Neeneka, 

122.  Neenaika. 
54.  Seezoee. 

140.  Nokkoom. 

141.  Needoo-Nokoonmee. 

SQ'51 


VIII.     SISTER. 


9W,  Tauweema, 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Meffifaugers. 

Kikkapoos.       -  - 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Acadiatis,  according  to  7    ^^ 

De  Laet,  p.  53.        3 
Narraganfets,  &c.  Weticks. 

Onondagos.  Akzla. 


Neetaumpfoh. 

* 

MifTah. 
Sheemanfoi. 


* 


?    Upb 


SISTER.  13 

Semoyads,  1 20.  Nainaioo,  Nenaka,  Neboko. 

- 121.  Nebakoo,  Nem,  Papaoo. 

Lefghis,  53.  AkieJJio. 

Toungoofi,  -      141.  Nadaoo-Nokoonnee. 

' • •  143.  Nokoon. 


IX.     HUSBAND, 

Lenni-Lennape.  Wecbian>  your  hufband. 
Chippewas.  * 

Shawnees.  Ochechee. 

Miamis.  JVeewahrah. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7  *r 

and  St.  John's.         \  Nonnewarradeeock  ? 

Narraganfets,  &c.     -  Wafick. 


:v~>~>«^.v. 


Chercmifli,  63.  Watan. 

Semoyads,         -       120.  Waeexako. 


X.  WIFE. 

Lenni-Lennape.  -       Wiwall,  his  wife. 

Chippewas.  * 

Minfi.          -  • 

Mahicanni.         -  ,     _     Weewon. 

Shawnees.  * 

Pottawatameh.  Neowah, 

Miamis.  Neevueewah,  my  wife, 

Meffifaugers.  -            * 


WIFE. 


Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Narraganfets,  &c. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondao-os. 

+*j 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudo  we  flies. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians. 


Neefeeweeock. 


gana, 
* 


Kateocca. 
* 


Tecauau, 


Morduani, 
Vogoulitchi, 


6 1.  Neeza. 

66.  Ne,  Nairn, 

67.  Ne. 


WIFE,  15 

Oftiaks,  70.  Ne. 

Semoyads,  121.  Nsoo. 

Tchouktchi,  157.  Newegen,  Newen. 

Koiballi,  -       133.  Naiwza. 

Tartars,  96.  Koodect. 

'-     97.  Kaddl. 

Teleouti,  101.  Kati. 


XL    VIRGIN. 

Lenni-Lennape.  Kikochquees. 

Chippewas.  Jeckwaffin,  girl.     Ickwee, 

woman. 

Minfi.  -  Ocbquefisy  a  girl. 

Mahicanni.  Peefquau/bo,  a  girl. 

Shawnees.  Squauthautbau,  a  girl. 
Pottawatameh.  * 

Miamis.  KoneJJwab,  girl. 
Mefiifaiigers.  * 

Kikkapoos.  * 

Algonkins.  Ickoueffens,  girl. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7  Ar 

,  0     T  ,  >  Nunjkeenoofe,  girl. 

and  St.  John's.         j 

Acadians,  according  to 
De  Laet. 

Narraganfets,  &c.  Kihtuckqtiaw. 

Senecas.  -  * 

Mohawks.  -  * 

Onondagos.  Ixbagoni,  Ecbro,  girl. 

Cayugas.  -  * 


VIRGIN. 


Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudo  we  flies. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians. 


Hoctocco,  a  girl. 


Neendh,  a  girl. 


Kangatfi,  in  Indepen- 
dant  Tartary,    100. 
Teleouti, 
Semoyads, 


Mogul-Tartars, 
Boureti  and  Kalmuks, 


Vogoulitchi, 
Oftiaks, 


Koes. 

101.  Kijeetfcbak. 
121.  Nedookoo. 

Nieetfchoo. 

Chajfakoo. 

Kooky  Koeceken,  Okeen. 

Okeen. 

69.  NeoOy  Anee. 

70.  Neniaiwrem,  Ewa. 

71.  Ewi. 
7^73-  Oeggooee. 


BOY. 


XII.    BOY. 


Lenni-Lennape.     - 
Chippewas. 
Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 
Shawnees. 
Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 
Meffifaugers. 
Kikkapoos. 
Piankafhaws. 
Algonkins. 
Indians  of  Penobfcot  7 
and  St.  John's.      J 

Acadians,  according  to  7 
De  Laet,  p.  53. 

Narraganfcts,  &c. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudoweffies.      v 

Cheerakc, 

D 


Pilawetfchitfcb. 

* 

Skahanfu. 


Skeenoofe. 


Wufkeem. 


Haxhaa,  Hehawak. 

* 

* 
Wariaugh* 


N 


Mufkohgc. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians. 


BOY. 

Chepaunwah. 


# 


XIII.     CHILD. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Mefiifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankalhaws. 

Algonkins. 


Nitfch,  Nitfchaan, 
Bobelojhin. 


Hippelutha. 

* 

dhpeeluftah,  young  child. 


Pappooz. 

BobilouchinSj   child,  little 

children. 
Indians  of  Penobfcot  ?        # 

and  St.  John's.          5 
Narraganfets,  &c.          -  Papoos. 
Onondagos.  Ixhaa. 

Tufcaroras.  -  Woccanookne. 


CHILD. 


Semoyads, 

Suanetti, 

Votiaki, 

Vogoulitchi, 

Kottowi, 


123.  Nutfchoo 
no.   Rcbfcb. 

65.  Nocke. 

67.  AeejMO 
149.  Potp. 


Inhabitants  of  the  Kou- 


rilfkie-Iflands 


e  Kou-  7 
,   i62.j 


XIV.     MAN. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Mefufaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
N"arraganfetts,  &c. 

Acadians,  according  to 
De  Laet,  p.  53. 


Lenno. 

Alli]Jinape>  Lemris,  Anne. 

neh,  Ninnee. 
Lennowegh. 
Ncwotiuatw. 

Illenni,  Li  une  e ,  Ilenni}  Linni. 
* 

Ablanuah* 


Alifinci'pe. 

Sanumbee. 

Nnin. 


MAN. 


Indians  of  New-Eng 
land,  according  to 
Purchas. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandocs. 

Naudowefiles. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 


Cbife,  "  an  old  man." 

Hogedagh  ? 
Ratfm. 

Unque.     Etfchinak,  a  m  an . 

* 

Eetfen-Caunegauteel  ? 
Entequos,  a  man. 


Ifta?  Iftee-Hoononwah. 
Nockeneh. 


Semoyads,  121.  Nenetfch,  Nenatjche. 

. 122.  Nennetfee. 

, •  123.  Emnetfche. 

.   . .  124.  Ennetfche. 

Oftiaks,  72,73,74.  Kaffee. 

74-  Gaffe. 

Bucharians,  -      102.  Kaife. 

Kirguiffi,  104.  Keje. 

Yakouti,  106.  KeeJJee. 

Tchouvaflii,  64.  Seen. 

Taweeguini,  131.  Cba/a. 


HEAD. 


XV.     H  E  A  D. 


Lenni-Lcnnape. 
Chippewas. 
Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 

Mefilfaugers. 
Kikkapoos. 
Piankafhaws. 
Algonkins. 
Indians  of  Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Acadians,  according  to 

De  Laet,  p.  53. 
Narraganfets,  &c. 
Sankikani. 
Senecas. 
Mohawks. 
Onondao;os. 

O 

Cayugas. 
Oneidas. 
Tufcaroras. 
Cochnewagoes. 


Wibl,  Wiquajek. 

Ouftecouan,  Nindip. 
* 

Utup,  Dup.    Weenfis,  his 

head. 
Weelekeh.     Weefeb^   his 

head. 

# 

Endeeahpukabnee. 


Oufticouan,  Uftigon. 
Neetop,  Woodtum. 

Menougi. 

Uppaquontop. 
Wyer. 

* 
* 

Anuwara* 

* 

* 
Ootaure. 


22                       H  E    A    D. 

Wyandots.  * 

Naudo  we  files.         -  * 

Cheerake.             -  * 

Mufkohge.  Ifleka,  Eca.  Eka,his head. 

Chikkafah.         -  -     Skoboch. 

Choktah.  -       * 

Katahba.  * 

Woccons.             -  Poppe. 

Natchez.               -  * 

Mexicans.             -  Tzontecontli. 

Poconchi.  Holom,  Na, 

Darien-Indians. 

Indians  of  Guaiana,  cal- "] 

led  by  De  Laet,  Ja-  J>    Boppe. 

ioi.f  J 

Brafilians.  Acan. 

Peruvians.             -  * 


f  I  ought  to  have  mentioned,  under  the  head  of  Father  and 
Mother,  that  thefe  Indians  call  Father,  Pape,  and  Mother, 
Immer.  According  to  Pallas,  the  Koriaki,  153,  call  father 
Pepe,  and  other  Koriaki,  155,  Epe.  The  inhabitants  of  the 
ifland  of  Karaga,  near  the  north-call  coaft  of  Kamtchatka, 
156,  call  Father,  Papa.  The  Taweeguini,  or  Taiks,  (Pal 
las,  131)  call  Mother,  Emma.  The  Shebaioi,  another  nation 
of  Guaiana,  call  Mother,  Hamma.  According  to  Pallas,  the 
Semoyads,  129,  in  the  diftricl:  of  Timfkago,  call  Mother, 
Amma.  The  Toungoofi,  143,  call  Mother,  Amee.  The 
Yokagirri,  147,  on  the  lenifea,  Ama  ;  the  Kottowi,  149,  and 
the  Afiani,  150,  both  living  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Jenifea, 
in  Siberia,  Ama.  Other  Siberian  tribes,  151,  153,  Am* 


HEAD.  23 

Chilefe.  Lonco,  Towongben. 


Semoyads,  126.  Olol. 

127,128,129.  Olio. 

Karafllni,  130.  Aeebada>  Hollad. 

Kamaflfhini,       -      132.  Ooloo. 
Koiballi,  133.  Ooloo. 

Yokagirri,  147.  Monoke. 

Altekefeck-Abif-  1 

fmian,  j112'  Ma' 

Kufhazibb-Abiffi-  7 

man,  $  HJ-  ^' 


XVI.    NOSE. 

Lenni-Lennape.  Wikiwon. 

Chippewas.  Injofh,  Tocb,  Totcb. 

Minfi.                           .  Wichke,  Wubtewan. 

Mahicanni.             -  Okewon. 

Shawnees.  Ocbali. 

Pottawatameh.  Ottfchafs. 

Miamis.  Keewabnee. 

Mefllfaugers.           -  * 

Kikkapoos.  * 

Piankafhaws.             -  * 

Algonkins.  Tacb. 
Indians  of  Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Acadians,  according  to  7  ^7-77 

De  Laec.                  *  CKM*. 


>    Keeton. 


NOSE. 


Indians  of  New-Eng 
land,  according  to 
Purchas. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 
Sankikani. 
Senecas. 
Mohawks. 
Onondagos. 
Cayugas. 
Oneidas. 
Tufcaroras. 
Cochnewagoes. 
Wyandots. 
Naudowe  flies. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Ghoktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians. 

Brafilians. 

CaraVbes. 


Peechten. 


Akywan. 
* 

Onuhfah. 
Oniochfa. 


Yuungah. 


Ifteeopooh. 
Ebitchella. 


Tin,  Ty. 
Nichiri. 


Semoyads,  1 26.  Pafchee. 
127,128,129.  Pootfcb. 


NOSE. 


Koriaki, 
Kamtchadals, 


Tchouktchi, 


155.  Keka,  Kaaiko. 

158.  Kaaikan. 

159.  Kaaiko. 

1  60.  Kaeekiy  Koekio. 
157.  Echa. 


XVII.     EYE. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 


Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Meffifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Acadians,    according  ~) 

to  De  Laet.  5 

Indians  of  New-Eng-  1 

land,   according  tof    Sheefuck. 

Purchas.  ) 

Narraganfets,  &c.      -          * 

Sankikani. 

Senecas.      -  -  . 

E 


WufcbgmquaUj  eyes. 
Wi/kinkbie,  Skefick, 

eyes. 
* 

Hkeefque. 

Skeefacooy  SkiJJeeqwa.  Ske- 

fickqueh,  eyes. 
Nefkefick. 
Keefeequee. 


Oujkincbic,  eyes. 
Seefeeco,  eyes. 

,  eyes. 


Schinquoy, 


EYE. 


Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudowefiles. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians. 

Brafilians. 

Peruvians. 

Chilefe. 

Caraibes. 


* 
Ogachra. 


EJbtikf,  eyes. 
Cheekatole. 
Iftetolhwah.    Etot  lewab> 

eyes. 
Skin,  Skin,  eyes. 


Ixtelolotli,  eyes. 


Deffa,  Defa,  Scefcah,  eyes. 

Ne,  eyes. 
Nakou,  my  eyes. 


Semoyads,  120.  Sayeoo,  Saeewa. 

•  121.  Saeewi,  Seoo. 

•  122.  Saiaoo. 
•"  -     123,124.  Seee. 


EYE. 


•  126,127,128, 
129. 


Tcherkefll, 
Inbaci, 
Kartalini, 
Imcretians, 


>  Saee. 

in.  Ne. 

151.  Dees. 

1 08.  Tooalee,  Twalee. 

109.  To  lee. 


XVIII.    EAR. 


Lenni-Lennape.     - 
Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Meffifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankalhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7 

and  St.  John's.      J 
Acadians,  according  to 

De  Laet. 

Sankikani. 
Narraganfets,  &c. 

Indians  of  New-Eng-  " 
land,  according   to 
Purchas. 

Senecas. 


?,    ears. 
Nondawar.  Netowwoclc, 
ears. 

Towohque. 

Nitawaga,    Towacab. 
* 

Nittahwahkee. 

* 

* 


TouwaugOj  ears. 

Seckdoagan,   ears. 

Hyttrwack, 
* 

Fawwucke* 


EAR. 


Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudoweffies. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians. 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana.     - 

Arwaccae,  in  Guaiana. 

Brafilians. 

Chilefe. 


Ohuntah. 
Ohuchta. 


Ooetbnaf,  ears. 


Nookah,  cars. 
Cheelanc. 

Hotfca?  Iftehuchtfko, 
Ockfebilh,  ears. 


* 

* 


Nacaztli,  cars. 

* 

* 

Pannaee. 
Wadycke. 


Pilum,  ears. 


Zhiryane, 

Permiaki, 

Moklhane, 

Cheremiffi, 

Votiaki, 


59.  Pel. 

60.  Pel. 

62.  Peelai. 

63.  Peekekfch,  Pilljcho. 
65.  Pel. 


Vogoulitchi,     67,68,69.  Pal,  Pel,  Fail. 
Oftiaks,       70,72,73,74.  Pel,  Peel,  Peel,  Peel. 


FOREHEAD.  29 


XIX.    FOREHEAD. 

Lenni-Lennape.         -  Wochgalau. 

Chippewas.                   -  Nekatick. 

Minfi.  * 

Mahicanni.  * 

Shawnees.                     -  Nefech. 

Pottawatameh.  * 

Miamis.  * 

Meffifaugers.  * 

Kikkapoos.  * 

Piankafhaws.  * 

Algonkins.  * 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7  # 

and  St.  John's.          5 

Narraganfets,  &c.     -  * 

Indians  of  Pennfylvania.  Hackdlu. 
Acadians,  according  to 

DeLaet. 

Sankikani.  Nachkaronck. 

Senecas.             -  * 

Mohawks.            -  * 

Onondagos.  Ogcenquara. 

Cayugas.  * 

Oneidas.             -  * 

Tufcaroras.             -  * 

Cochnewagoes.         -  * 

Wyandots.            -  * 


FOREHEAD. 


Toofhetti, 

Oftiaks, 

Lopari, 


1  1  6.  Haka. 
72.   Taeedaga. 
58.  Kalloy  Gallo. 


XX.     H  A  I  R. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 
Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 
Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 
Mcffifaugers. 
Kikkapoos. 
Piankafhaws. 
Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7 
and  St.  John's.          3 
Narraganfets,  &c. 

Acadians,  according  to  ? 
De  Laet.  3 

Senecas. 
Mohawks. 
Onondagos. 
Cayugas. 
Oneidas. 
Tufcaroras. 
Cochnewagocs. 


Milach. 

Liffis,  Ltffy. 
# 

Weehauknum,  hair  of  the 

head. 

Neleethe. 

Winfis,  hair  of  the  head. 

Neereefah. 


Liffis,  Li/y. 
Peerfoo. 

Wefieck.    Muppacuck,  "  a 
long  lock." 

Monzabon. 


Onuchquira. 
# 

* 

Oowaara. 

I 


HAIR. 


Wyandots. 
Naudo  we  flies. 
Cheerake. 
Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 


Vindas,  in  Carniola? 
and  Lufatia,  6.     5 
Mogul-Tartars,        135.  IJJi. 
Kartalini,      -     108,109.   Tma,  Tma, 
72.  Warr&s. 
no.  Patoo. 

56.  Tookka,   Tookat. 

57.  Tookkoo. 


Ifleka-eefe,    hair  of  the 

head. 
Pache,  Paje,   hair  of  the 

head. 


Tumme. 

* 

Tzontli. 


Oftiaks, 

Suanetti, 

Carelians, 

Olonetzi, 

Votiaki, 


65.  leerfee,   Erfee. 


XXI.    MOUTH. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 


IVdocn, 
MeeJJey, 
Ochtun. 
Otoun, 


MOUTH. 


Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 
Mefiifaugers. 
Kikkapoos. 
Piankaftiaws. 
Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7 
and  St.  John's.         3 
Acadians,  according  to  7 
De  Laet.         -         5 
Narraganfets,  &c. 
Pampticoughs. 
Sankikani. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudo  we  files. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 


Indoun,  Indown. 
Endonee. 


Madoon. 


MetQn%    Nekovt>  the  lips. 


* 
* 

Toonne. 


Ixhagachrcehnta. 


* 
* 

* 

Eeb. 


Iftechoquoh. 


Camaftli,  Chal. 


MOUTH. 


Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians. 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Bralilians. 

Peruvians. 

Chilefe. 


Hopataly. 

lourcu. 
* 

Oun. 


Karaffini, 
Taweeguini, 
Kamaftfhini, 
Semoyads, 


130. 

132. 
126. 


Toungoofi, 
Inhabitants  of  the  So- 

ciety-Ifles. 
Inhabitants     of     the 

Friendly- Ifles. 
Inhabitants  of  Eafter- 


124. 
143- 


IHand. 


1 


Inhabitants  of  the  Mar 
que  fas. 


Ende. 

Qengde. 

Ang. 

Angda. 

Mepho. 

Hamocn. 

Odtoo. 

Motco. 

Oodoo. 

MotGO. 


NOTE. 

The  words  in  the  language  of  the  Society-Ifles,  Friendiy- 
Ifles,  Eafter-Ifland,  and  the  Marquefas,  are  taken  from  Dr. 
Forfter's  Obfervations,  already  mentioned.  They  are  placed 
here  to  fliow,  that  there  is  feme  refemblance  between  the  langua 
ges  of  thefe  inlands  and  the  languages  of  the  Americans.  Com 
pare  thefe  words  with  Ochtun,  Otoun,  Meton.  Dr.  Forfter  ob- 
ferves,  that  if  we  "  confult  the  Mexican,  Peruvian,  and  Chilefe 
vocabularies,  and  thofe  of  other  American  languages,  we  find 
not  tke  moft  diitant,  or  even  accidental  fimilarity  between  any 
of  the  American  languages,  and  thofe  of  the  South  Sea  Ifles. 

F 


34 


NOTE. 


The  colour,  features,  form,  habit  of  body,  and  cuftoms  of  the 
Americans,  and  thefe  iflanders,  are,  he  fays,  totally   different ; 
as  every  one  converfant  with  the   fubjeft,  will  eafily  difcover. 
Nay,  the  diftances   of   600,  700,  800,  or  even    1000  leagues 
between  the  continent  of  America  and  the   Eafternmoft  of  thefe 
ifles,  together   with   the  wretchednefs    and   fmall  fize    of  their 
veffels,  prove,  in  my  opinion,  inconteftably,  that  thefe  iflanders 
never  came  from  America."  Qbfervatioas,  &c .  p.  280.    I  have  no 
hefitation   in   fubferibing   to   Dr.   Former's   opinion,  that  thefe 
iflanders  are  not  emigrants  from  America ;    but  I  do  not  think 
the  doctor  has  treated  this  fubjecl  with  his  ufual  learning,  and 
accutenefs.     The  American  words,  in  his  Comparative  Table,  are 
very  few  in  number,  and  are  entirely  confined  to  the  languages 
of  the  Mexicans,  the  Peruvians,  and  Chilefe.     Other  American 
languages   fliould  certainly  have   been  noticed.     The  refult  of 
the  comparifon  would   have  been,  that    there   are  Jome  words 
nearly  fimilar  in  the  languages  of  certain  American  tribes,  and 
in  thofe  of  the  iflanders  under  confideration.       I   may  mention 
in   this  place,    for   I   fhall  not    refume   the  fubjeft,    that   the 
Tufcaroras   call   water  Awoo,  and   the   Mufkohge,    or  Creeks, 
We-~wa.     The  inhabitants  of  the  Society  and  Friendly  Ifles,  the 
Marquefas,     &C.    call    it    Evai  ;     the    inhabitants    of   New- 
Caledonia,    T-e<v'ai,   oce  ;    the   inhabitants   of  Tanna,    T-avai. 
Dr.    Former's    afiertion,  that    the    "  colour,    features,    form, 
habit  of  body,  and  cuftoms  of  the. Americans,  and  thefe  iflanders, 
are  totally  different,"   is  certainly  too  general.     He  himfelf  tells 
us,  fpeaking  of  the  inhabitants   of  the  Society-Ifles,  that  the 
"  colour  of  their  fkin  is  lefs  tawny  than-  that  of  a  Spaniard,  and 
not  fo  coppery  as  that  of  an  American  ;  it  is  of  a   lighter   tint 
than  the  faireft  complexion  of  an  inhabitant  !fcf  the  Eaft-Indian 
iflands ;  in  a  word,  it  is  of  a  white,  tinctured  with  a   brownifli 
yellow,  however  not  fo  ftrongly  mixed,  but  that  on  the  cheek 
cf  the   faireft   of  their  women,    you  may    eafily  diftinguifh  a 
fpreading  blufh.     From  this   complexion  we  find  all  the  inter 
mediate  hues  down  to  a  lively  brown,"    &c.      Olijervations,   &c. 
p.  229.     I  think  that  our  Cheerake-Indians  are  not  darker  than 


NOTE.'  35 

a  Spaniard.     I  have   plainly   feen    the   blufli   upon  the   face  of 
Indian  women.      The  inhabitants  of  the  Marquefas,    "  are  in 
general  more  tawny  than  the  former"  [the  people  of  the  Society. 
Ifles]  being  fituated  in  the  latitude  of  9°  57 'South,  nearer  the 
line  than  the  Society-Ifles  ;"  &c.   Qbfer nations,  &c.  p.  232.  The 
complexion  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Friendly-Ifles    "  is   of  a 
darker  hue,  than  that  of  the  commonalty  of  the  natives  in  the 
Society-Ifles;    though,  in  my  opinion,  it  partakes  of  a  lively 
brown,  inclining  fo  far  towards  the  red  or  copper  colour,  as  not 
to   deferve   the    appellation    of    fwarthy."     Qfyervattons,    &c. 
p.  234.      Thefe   remarks  concerning    the   complexion  of   the 
people  of  the  Society-Ifles,  Friendly-Ifles,  and  Marquefas,   will 
be  fufficient  to  fhow  the  American  naturalift,  that  the  colour  of 
thefe  people  and  that  of  many  American  tribes  is  not,  as   Dr. 
Forfter  obferves,    "totally  different."     In  other  phyllcal   fea 
tures,  or  circumftances,  the  difference  is   lefs  confiderable  than 
our  author  feems  to  fuppofe.     But  this  is  not  the  place   to  pur- 
fue  the  inquiry  much  farther.     The  phyfical  and  other  relations 
of  the  Americans,  and  the  people   of  other  parts   of  the  earth, - 
will     be  minutely   attended    to    in   my    large    work    relative 
to  this  country.     1  fliall  content  myfelf,  at  prefent,  with  obferv- 
ing  on  this  fubjecl,  that  the  European  philosophers   labour  under 
a  great  miftake  in  fuppoling,  that  the  complexions  of  the  Ameri 
cans  are  fo  uniform,  or  nearly  the  fame.     In  many  inftances,  the 
different  tribes,  independently  of  admixture,  differ  very  eflen- 
tially  from  each  other,  both  in  colour  and  in  form.     Thus,  the 
Minfi,  whom  we  commonly  call  Munfees,  are  very  dark,  and 
the  Cheerake  very  light.     Sometimes,  a  range  of  hills  divides 
two  American  tribes  (fpeaking  the  fame  language)  whofe  com 
plexions  are  different.     Dr.  Former's  remark  that  the  cuftoms  of 
the  Americans  and  thofe  of  the  people  of  the  South-Sea-Ifles  are 
totally  different,  is  entitled  to  ftill  lefs  attention.     But  what,  the 
reader  will  afk,  is  the  purport  of  thefe  obfervations  ?  Is  it  my 
intention  to  prove,  or  te  aflert,  that  the  people  of  America  and  thofe 
of  the  South-Sea-iflands  are  the  fame  ?   I  anfwer  no.     I  have 
thought  it  proper  to  correct  what  appeared  to  be  an  error  of  a 


36  NOTE. 

very  learned  nnn  ;  and  I  mud  think  it  probable  that  the  anceflors 
of  fome  of  the  Americans,  and  of  the  people  of  the  Society - 
Ifles,  &c.  had  once  fome  connection  with  each  other.  This,  it 
is  probable,  was  before  the  continent  of  America  and  thofe  if- 
lands  received  their  prefent  races  of  people  from  Afia,  which 
fcems  to  have  been  the  principal  foundery  of  the  human  kind. 


XXII.    TOOTH. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 
Meffifaugers. 
Kikkapoos. 
Piankafhaws. 
Algonkins. 
Indians  of  Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Acadians,  according  to 
De  Laet. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Sankikani. 

Senecas. 


Wtfit. 

Tibbit,  Weetitt,  the  teeth. 

Nebetun,  the  teeth. 
* 

Weepeetan. 

Nippigee.    Nepittalleh, 

the  teeth. 
Webit,    teeth. 

Neepeetah. 


Tibit,  Tebit,  teeth. 
Weebeedab. 

Nebidie. 
* 

Wypyt. 

* 


TOOTH. 


37 


Mohawks. 

* 

Onondagos. 

Onotfchiaje,  tee 

Cayugas. 

* 

Oneidas. 

* 

Tufcaroras. 

* 

Cochnewagoes. 

* 

Wyandots. 

*         > 

Naudo  we  flies. 

* 

Cheerake. 

* 

Mufkohge. 

Iftenoteeh. 

Chikkafah. 

Notch,  teeth. 

Choktah. 

« 

Katahba. 

* 

Woccons. 

* 

Natchez. 

* 

Mexfcans. 

770»///.  teethf 

-<"<«-<-*-«}SS§8 

S)®!^*-^^*- 

Lefghis,           -      50,51. 

Zeebee. 

"Ijabee3   Tfawes. 

52. 

Oftiaks,                       71. 

Teeboo. 

-            72. 

Teboo. 

Semoyads,                  120. 

Teebyeh. 

^  ~  » 

Tee  oo  i  Teebe. 

Indoftani,            168,169. 

Dant. 

XXIII.     TONGUE. 

Lenni-Lennape.  Wilano. 

Chippewas.  Outon,  Oof  on. 


TONGUE. 


Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Meflifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Acadians,    according 

to  De  Laet. 
Narraganfets,  &c. 

Sankikani. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Hochelagenfes. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudowefiies. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 


Weenannuh. 

* 

* 
Neelahnee. 


Out  an  ^  Ooton. 
Weelauloo. 

Nirnou. 

Wyeranou. 

* 

Enachfe. 

OJnache. 
* 
* 

* 
* 
* 
* 
* 

Ifte-tolaufwah* 

Soolijh. 

Soolijh. 


TONGUE, 


Woccons. 
Natchez. 
Mexicans. 
Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians. 
Brafilians. 


NenepWi. 


Apecum. 
Quewen. 


Vogoulitchi, 


Imeretians, 

Suanetti, 

Kartalini, 


67.  Neelm. 

70.  Nalleem. 
^74-  Nailem. 
109.  Neena. 
nO.  Neen. 
IO8.  Ena. 


Mogul-Tartars,        135.  Kile,  Koek. 
Toungoofi,         141,142.  Eennee. 
loured,  I36.  Kileen. 

Kalmuks, 
Tartars, 


Ij;.  Kelen,  Kel&x. 

89.  Tyel 

90-  Tee/,  TiL 

91.  Tel. 

92,93.  Tee/. 

94-  Tel,  Tee/. 

95,96.  Teel. 


XXIV.    BEAR  D 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippcwas. 


Wuttmey. 
MifMcn, 


39 


40 
Minfi. 

•  3(fr 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees.  Nifum'a. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Mefiifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafliaws. 

Algonkins.  Mifchiton. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7  * 

and  St.  John's.      •> 
Acadians,  according  to  ?    Mi^'im 

De  Laet.  j 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos.  Onufgera. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Hochelagenfes.  Hebelin. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudoweflies. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge.  Iftechockhefch. 

Chikkafah.  * 

Choktah.  * 

Katahba. 
Woccons. 


BEARD. 


Natchez. 
Mexicans. 
Poconchi. 
Darien-Indians. 


Chechengi, 
Eftlandians, 


114.  Mag,  Maig,  Maiiv, 
55.  Habbe. 


XXV.    HAND. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippewas. 

Indians  of  Pennfylvania. 


Nachky  my  hand. 

Neningecn. 

Nachy  Alanjkan^  Qlanjkan> 

Laenjkan, 

* 

Oniikan. 
Niligee. 
Neninch. 
Enahkee. 


Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 
Shawnees. 
Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 
Mefilfaugers. 
Kikkapoos. 
Piankafhaws. 
Algonkins. 
Indians  of  Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Acadians,  according  to  7    *r     j 

DC  Laet.  |   Nef'dfn- 

Narraganfets,  &c.     - 

f  I  take  thefe  words  from  the  Lutheri  Catechifmus,  and 
from  the  Novs  Sueciasfeu  Penfylvaniz  in  America  Defcriptio. 

G 


} 


Okscbee,  hands. 


HAND. 


Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudoweffies. 

Cheerake. 

Mulkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Darien-Indians. 

Poconchi. 

Akafhini, 

Altekefeck, 

Toungoofi, 


Lenni-Lcnnapc. 
Chippcwas, 


Eniage. 

Snufagh. 


Iftinkch. 
Hbock. 


Maytl. 
Cam. 


119.  Nak. 
112.  Eenape. 

138.  Naila. 

139.  Nalee. 
142.  Nala. 


XXVI.     BELLY. 


Wacbtey. 

Mijhemout,  JJquamacb, 


BELLY. 


43 


Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Meffifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Acadians,  according  to 
De  Laet. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 
Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 


Tchiochonfki, 
Carelians, 
Olonetzi, 
Kartalini, 


5 


Omauchtei,  Machty. 

* 

4 

Mooyeecbe, 

•  * 

* 

Mijbemouf. 
Peethongee. 

Migedi. 


Otquanta. 
* 


54.  Watfee,  Watza,  Wattza, 

56.  Watjcbtjcha^  Wattjcbat 

57.  Wattjcbo. 
108.  Mootzelee. 


44  F    O    O    T. 


XXVII.  FOOT. 

Lenni-Lennapc.     - 

Chippewas.  Ncfittun.  Ozetty  footer 

feet. 

Minfi.  * 

Mahicanni.  Wtheton,  his  feet. 
Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh.  Nefit. 

Miamis.  Neecahtee. 

Meffifaugers.  * 
Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws.  * 

Algonkins.  * 

Indians  of  Penobfcot  7  -.*  r  .     c^    /    r     ± 

Mojeet.    Seetucb,  feetf. 
and  St.  John  s. 

Acadians,  according  to  7        ^ 

De  Laet.  j 

Narraganfets,  &c.  * 

Senecas.             -  f 

Mohawks.  * 

Onondagos.  Ofcbfita, 

Cayugas.  * 

Oneidas.             -  * 

Tufcaroras.             -  * 


J  Mu/eete,  in  the  language  of  the  Indians  of  New-England, 
according  to  Purchas, 


FOOT. 

Cochnewagoes.  * 

Wyandots.  * 

Cheerakc.  -                 * 

Mufkohge.  * 

Chikkafah.  Yeych. 

_,  •               .. 

Caraibcs.  -       JSfougoutt,  my  Foot, 

Brafilians.  -            Pi. 


121.  Ngaee,  Gaee, 

122.  Nge. 

— 123.  Ngo. 

124.  Nga. 

125.  Ngoee. 

Perfians,  76.  Paee,  Paa9 

Bucharians,         -      102.  Paee. 
Tartars,  96.  Azak. 

-  97,100.  AJak. 

XXVIII.    SKIN. 

Lenni-Lennape.  Chey. 

Chippewas.  Pckkikkin. 

Onondagos.  Ganecbiua* 

Chilefc.  Tolqui. 


Lefghis,  50.  Cbeg. 

.         5,.  Keg. 

Vogouhtchi,         -      67.  Towl. 

66,68.  Tool, 


FLESH. 


XXIX.     FLESH. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Meffifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Acadians,    according 

to  De  Laet. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cheerake. 


Weas>  meat.  Weafs,  Wi- 

jaas. 
* 

Weeas,  fleih  or  meat. 
fPiotbe.  Wiauthee,  meat. 

Wijothi. 
# 

Lananfoi,  beef. 


Weajs.     Oiiias,  meat. 


* 

• 
# 
# 

Owachra. 


Wauahloo,  meat. 


Mufkohge. 
Chilefe. 


Lopari, 
Semoyads, 

Oftiaks, 
Toungoofi, 


FLESH. 

_  * 

Urn. 


4J 


58.  Otyeb. 
124.  Odga. 
126.  Wedge. 

71.  Wode. 

75.   Wotee. 
142.   Oolla. 


XXX.    BLOOD. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Meflifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 

and  St.  John's. 
Acadians,  according  to  ? 

De  Lact.  5 

Narraganfets,  &c. 
Sankikani, 


Moocum. 

Mifquy, 

Mochcum. 

Pucakan. 

Mifqueb,  Mufqui. 

Mufqueh. 


Mifcoue,  Mljkco. 


Mobccbt. 


BLOOD. 


Senccas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudo  we  flics. 

Cheerake. 

Mulkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Brafilians. 

Chilefe. 


Tartars, 
Koriaki, 
Dugorri, 


Otquechfa. 


Ingoh. 

* 

Kegore  ? 
Chautauh. 


TaguL 
Mollbuen,  Molvfn. 


97.  Kagan. 

154.  MoottyomooL 
80.  Toog. 


XXXI.    HEART. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 


Wdee.  Ktee,  thy  hearto 

Oatkiyt  Micbewab. 


HEART. 


49 


Minfi.  * 

Mahicanni.  Utah,  Wtau,  his 'heart. 

Shawnees.                  -  Oteehe?  Otahcb,  his  heart. 

Pottawatameh.         -  * 

Miamis.  Entahhee. 

Meffifaugers.  * 

Kikkapoos.         -  * 

Piankafhaws.               -  * 

Algonkins.  Micheoue. 
Indians  of  Penobfcot   ~> 

and  St.  John's.         3 

Acadians,    according  >  # 

to  De  Laet.  3 

Narraganfets,  &c.      -  Wuttab. 

Senecas.         -  * 

Mohawks.          -  * 

Onondagos.  Aweriachfa. 

Cayugas.  * 

Oneidas.  * 

Tufcaroras.             -  * 

Cochnewagoes.  * 

Wyandots.                -  * 

Naudoweffies.           -  * 

Cheerake.         -             -  * 

Mufkohge.               -  E/agd. 

Chikkafah.             -  * 

Choktah.               -  * 

Katahba.             -  * 

Natchez.        .          -  * 


H 


5o  HEART. 

Mexicans.  -  Tollocbtli. 


Taweeguini,  131.  Keeet. 

Kamaftfhini,     -        132.  Mit. 
Toungoofi,i39,i4i,i43.   Mewan. 
—————         -        142.  Mewane. 
Lamuti,  145.  Mewon. 


XXXII.  LOVE. 

Lenni-Lennape.  Ahoaltowoagan. 

Chippewas.  Saukie.   Zargay,  or  Zar- 

gey  toon, f  love,  to  love/ 

Onondagos.  Nejonrochqua. 

Naudoweffies.  -      Ehwahmeah. 

Mexicans.             -  Tlazotlaliztli. 


Offetintzi,  79.  Ooarzen,  Warge. 


XXXIII.    LIFE. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippewas.  -     Newbimmoin,  Noucblmo-- 

win. 

Minfi.  ~  * 

Mahicanni.         -         -     Pummaoofowonkan. 


Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Algonkins. 

Onondagos. 


LIFE. 

-     Wabanjes. 

• 


Nouchimoiiin. 
lagonhecbjera. 


XXXIV.    DEATH. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 
Minfi. 
Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Miamis. 

Algonkins. 

Onondaos. 


j  dead. 


Nup,  I  die.  Nip,  f  to  die, 

I  die." 
Nippigee.    Nip,  '  to  die, 

Idie." 

Nepua,  dead. 
Neepoo,  Nipmin,  deac7. 
lawobeje. 


XXXV.    COLD. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippewas. 
Shawnees. 
Miamis. 
Algonkins. 


Thau.  Ttfu,  cold  weather. 
Geeffennar. 
l-Feppee,  Wep. 
Neepanivayhirckee. 
Kekatch.  Kikatcb,  fcold, 
I  am  cold,' 


COLD. 


Onondagos. 
Brafilians. 


Otohri. 
Roig. 


LefghiSj 


50,52,53.  Robee. 


XXXVI.     SUN. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees, 

Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 
Mefiifaugers. 
Kikkapoos. 
Piankafhaws. 
Algonkins. 
Indians  of  Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Acadians,  according  to  ?      ^  ,      7 
De  Laet.  Acb'"k- 


Gifchuch. 

Kefis,  Ktffis,  Kifchisy  Gee- 


Quifliough. 

Keefogh. 

Kefaughfwoh,  Kifchach- 

thwah,  Kifathwa. 
Kefis. 

Kilfwoa,  Keelfoi* 
* 

Kifhefsua. 
* 

Kifis,  Keefis* 


>    Keezoofe. 


Narraganfets,  &c. 
Indians  of  New-Eno--^ 

{^      I 

land,    according  to  v  Kefus, 
Purchas.  J 


Nippawus,  Keefuckquand, 


SUN. 


« 


New-England-Indians,  7 
according  toGorges.  3 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudowefiies. 

Cheerakc. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians. 

Caraibes. 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Arwaccas,  in  Guaiana. 

Shebaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Brafilians. 

Peruvians. 

Chilefe. 


Cone-\. 
Gachquau. 

9 

Garacbqua. 

* 

EJcaltey. 

Heita. 

* 

Yandefah. 
Paahtah. 

Eus-seA-nan-to-ge^Anantoge. 
NeettaHufa,    Hafhfch. 
Hafce,  Hafche. 

Hafce. 

* 

Wittapare. 
Qua- chill. 
Tonatiuh. 


Kachi,  Huysycu. 

Weyo. 

Adaly. 

Wecoelije. 

Coaraci. 

Inti. 

Ante. 


t  This  word  I  quote  from  memory  ;  but  the  fpelling  may 
be  depended  upon. 


S  U    N. 

*«»*•«••  ««V; 

Cheremiffi,  63.  Ketfcbe,  Keetfcb. 

Votiaki,  65.  Schoondi. 

Vogoulitchi,         -  66.  Koftal. 

i  67.   Chotal. 

-  68. 

•  -  69.  Cbodal. 


Oftiaks,  70.  C&*/,  Afe,  Talkoo.  ' 

71.  C&*/. 

Tartars,  89.  Kooaifch. 

. 91.  Kyon,  Kooaifch, 

•          93.  Goon. 

•  94,  98.  Koon. 

Inhabitants  of  the  Co-  7  ^j- 

>  tiaee. 
rea,                    175.3 

Pumpocolli,  152.  Heechem. 

Malays,  183.  Mata-Haree, 

lavanefe,  184.  Mataree. 


XXXVII.    MOON. 

Lenni-Lennape.  Nipahum,NipawiGifchuch. 

Chippewas.  Debicot,  Tebickelis,  Gee* 


J  Ke/hufe,  in  the  language  of  certain  Indians  of  North-Ca 
rolina,  according  to  Lawfon  :  Kejhaw,  in  the  language  of  the 
Indians  of  Pennfylvania,  according  to  Gabriel  Thomas,  in 
the  year  1698:  Kefus,  in  the  language  of  the  New-England- 
Indians,  according  to  Purchas. 


MOON, 


55 


Minfi. 

Mahicanni, 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Mefiifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankaftiaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Acadians,  according  to 
De  Laet. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudo  we  files . 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 


Quiihough  ? 

Neepahuck. 

Tepechki   Kifcbachthwa. 

Nipia-Kifathtva. 
Kefis. 

Keelfci,  Kilfwoa. 
* 

Kifheffu. 

* 

Debikat   Ikizis,  Debikat 

Ikify. 

Keezoofe  neebaufoo. 

Knichkammau. 

Nanepaujhat,  or  Munnan- 
nock. 

Gachquau. 
* 

Garacbqua. 

* 

* 

Heita. 

* 

Tefugh. 

Oivech. 

Neus-Je  A-nan-to-ge. 

NeetlaHufa,   Neethleeh- 

Halhfeh. 
Hafche,  Hafce. 


M~  O    O  "N. 


Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians. 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Arwaccas,  in  Guaiana. 

Shebaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Caraibes. 

Brafilians. 

Peruvians. 

Chilefe. 


-  Hafcc. 

# 

Wittapare. 
* 

Mctztli. 
* 

Nee. 

Norma,  or  Noene. 

Cattehee. 

Kyrtryrre. 

Nonum,  Kati. 

lad. 

Cuilla. 

Tien. 


Karaflini, 

Taweeguini, 

Kamaftfhini, 

Moutori, 

Arii, 

Kottowi, 

Tartars, 

' 
Lefghis, 

' 
Anglo-Saxons, 


130.  Keefteet,  Keefcktait. 
13  1.  Keefchteen. 
132.  Kiee. 
134.  Keefchtait. 
148.  EJchooee. 
-      149.  Schooee. 
89.  Aee. 
94.  Oee,  Aee. 
50.  Moots,  Motfch. 
51,52.  Moots. 
-   31.  Mona. 


STAR.  57 

XXXVIII.   STAR. 

Lenni-Lennape.  Alank.        Allanquewak, 

Alankwewak,  flars. 

Chippewas.  -  Annunk,  Alank. 

Minfi.  -  * 

Mahicanni.  -  Anockfuk. 

Shawnees.  Alaqua.  Alaquagi,  ftars. 

Pottawatameh.  Anung. 

Miamis.  Alanqua*     Lanqitakee  ? 

AlanquakeJi  flars. 
Meffifaugers. 

Kikkapoos*  Unaaqua. 
Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins.          -  Alan^  Alank. 

Indians    of   Penobfcot  ?  rn- , .         r    n 

and  St.  John's.          j  «**•)*  ftars" 

Acadians,  according  to?  Kerko(ie)hi 
De  Laet.                   3 

Narraganfets,  &c.  Anockquus. 

Sankikani. 

Senecas.         •  Ogechfoondau. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos.  Qtfchifchtenochqua.\ 

*  Major  Mentzces.  f  Major  Mentzces. 

t  The  Onondagos  likewife  call  a  {tar  Ojijlog,  as  I  was  informed  by  the 
late  Mr.  Rittenhoufe.  According  to  Father  Lafitau  (Maurs  det  Sawoaget 
Ameriquains,  &c.  tome  II.  p.  335)  the  Iroquois  call  the  ftars,  Qtjiftob. 

I 


STAR. 


Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Hochelagenfes. 

Tufcaroras. 

Erigas. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudoweffies. 

Cheerake. 

Muikohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians. 

Taioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Cara'ibes. 

Brafilians. 

Peruvians. 

Chilefe. 


Uttewiraratfe. 


Kotchotchumpah. 


Wattapi  untakeer. 

* 

Citlabin. 

* 

* 

Cb'trika. 
Oualoukowna. 

lacltata. 
Coyllur. 
Wanvelen,  ftars. 


Kottowi, 

Aflani, 

Kamtfchadals, 


149.  Alagdn. 

150.  Aldk. 
158.  A^agecn. 


STAR.  59 

v 

Mordva.  -       Kieji.  * 

Votiaki,  65.  Kcezeelee,  Kezele. 

Semoyads,  -  126.  Kiffeenga. 

127.  Kifcheka. 

-  128.  Kiflangka. 

-  129.  Keefcbeka. 

Taweeguini,      -  131.  Keefchka. 

Mogul-Tartars,     -  135.  Odo,  Odoo. 

Toungoofi,       138,  139.  Ofcheekta. 

-  140.  Ofcheekta. 

• -  141.  Ofcheekta^  Ootamookta. 

144.  Otfchakat. 

Lamuti,  145.  Otfcheekat. 

Chapogirri,  146.  Odfcheekta. 

Japaneefe,     -  161.  Pbofcbce.  f 

-  in.  Wago9  Wagooo. 

Altekefeck,     -  112.  Wagooa. 


XXXIX.  RAIN. 

Lenni-Lennape.  Sokelaan,  it  rains. 

Chippewas.  Kimmewan,  Kimmewon, 

Kimmceivan. 


*  I  infert  this  word  on  the  authority  of  the  learned  Strahlenberg. 

•j-  Pbutcbil  is  mentioned  as  the  name  of  a  ilar  by  Adair.     The    Hijlory 

cf  the  American  Li.'\:;:s,    11.    54.    OC  89.      He    docs    not   tell  US  what  nation 

ufes  this  word :  but  it  is  doubtlefs  one  of  the  fouthern  tribes  :  perhaps    the 
Cheerakc. 


6o 


RAIN. 


Mahicanni. 
Shawnees. 
Kikkapoos. 
Algonkins. 

Indians  of  New-Eng 
land,  according  to  Pur- 
chas. 

Onondagos. 
Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 


Sookanoun. 
Kemewane. 

JVappenaan. 
Kimiouaii)  Kemeivan* 

Soogoran, 

Ne-jitjhtaronti. 
Kenape. 


Lefghis, 

Imeretians, 

Akafiiini, 

Boureti, 

Tchiochonlki, 


53.  Kema. 
109.  Tfcheema. 

119.  Kanee,  Tf chance. 
136.  Kooran. 

54.  Sage. 


XL.     S  N  O  W. 


Lenni-Lennape 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh, 

Miamis. 

Kikkapoos. 

Mohawks. 


Guhn. 

Ahguhn,  Going, 

Gun,  Guhn. 

Pfaune. 

Weneeh,  Coone. 

Guhn. 

Minatiuaiv,   Manatwoa> 

Hokoon. 


ICE.  or 

Onondagos.  *  Qgera. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas.    •         -  * 

Tufcaroras.          -  Acaunque. 

Cochnewagocs. 

Naudoweffies.  -  Sinnee. 

Cheerake.         -  * 

Mufkohge.  -  Hittote-hotkeh,  "  white 

ice.*" 

Chikkafah.  -  Oktohfah. 

Choktah.  Oktohfah  ? 


XLI.    I  C  E. 

Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippewas.  Mequdrme. 

Mahicanni.  Mooquaumeh. 

Shawnees.  -  Coone. 

Pottawatameh.  -       Mucquam. 
Onondagos.         .  Owiffa. 

Mufkohge.         -  -        Hittote. 


Kazee-Koomitfki,       117.  Meek. 
Akafhini,  -       119.  Meeb. 


*  ,N.  B.  Hittote  is  ice,  and  hotkch  white. 


62  .DAY. 

XLII.    DAY. 

Lenni-Lennape.         -         Gifchgu, 

Chippewas.  Ogunnegat,    "  Day,    or 

days." 

Shawnees.  Kiffiqua. 

Algonkins.  Okonogat,     "    Day,     or 

days." 


XLIII.  NIGH  T. 

Lenni-Lennape.  Tpoku. 

Chippewas.  Debbikat. 

Shawnees  -         Tepechke. 


XLIV.    MORNING, 

Lenni-Lennape.  Woapan. 

Chippewas.  Keejayp. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni.         r 

Shawnees.  Wappaneh. 

Piankalhaws.       -  Wahpunki. 

Indians    of    Penobfcot  7  Sponrow^ewee, 

and  St.  John's.  5 

Qnondagcs.  -  Qrhangechtfchik. 


EVENING.  6 

XLV.  EVENING. 

Lenni-Lennape.  -  * 

Chippewas.         -  * 

Minfi.         -  .  * 

Mahicanni.         -  * 

Shawnees.     -  -       Oliguitheki. 

Onondagos.  Twazodwa,  Zajogarak. 

XLVI.    SUMMER. 

Lenni-Lennape.  Nipen. 

Chippewas.  Menokemeg,    "Summer 

or  fpring." 
Minfi.          .         .  * 

Mahicanni.  Neepun,  Nipen, 

Shawnees.  Nipennoo,  Nepeneh. 

Pottawatameh.          -  * 

Miamis.           -  * 

Meffifaugers.           -  * 

Kikkapoos.  Echniepen. 

Piankalhaws.            -  * 

Algonkins,  Merockamink,    "  Sum- 

mer  or  fpring." 
Indians   of    Penobfcot  ? 

and  St.  John's.          5  ™Mool&*  Nepooneeab. 


64  SUMMER, 

Narraganfets,  &c.     -          Neepun. 

Senecas.      .        -  * 

Mohawks.  -  * 

Onondagos.         -  Gagenhe* 

Cayugas.  '  -  * 

Oneidas, 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudoweffies. 

Cheerake.  Akooea. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah.  Tome  pal/e.* 

Choktah.         -         -          Tome  palle. 


Semoyads,         •        120.  Ta,  Tamoma. 


XLVII.  WINTER. 

Lenni-Lennape.  -       Lowan. 

Chippewas.  Pepoun,  Bebone. 

Minfi.  -  * 


*  Adair,  from  whom  I  take  this  word,  informs  us  that  Palls  fignifita 
"  warm  or  hot."  Heat  in  the  language  of  the  Eftlandians,  jj,  »s  Pal- 
la-w,  and  Pallaivoos:  in  the  language  of  the  Carclians,  56,  it  is  Palaiva: 
in  the  language  of  the  Affani,  150,  it  is  Pda. 


WINTER.  65 

Mahicanni.  Hpoon. 

Shawneeso  -  Pepoon-Nunkee, 

Miamis.         -  * 

Meffifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws     - 

Algonkins.  Pepo&n,  Pipoun. 

Indians    of    Penobfcot?     n    /        / 

,  Ct_    T  ,    ,  >  Heeboonah. 

and  St.  John's.          3 

Onondagos.  Gochfchdre,  Uchferat. 


Altekefeck,  112.  Geen. 

Kufhazibb-Abif-  113.  Geen. 

fmian, 

Akafhini,  -  119.  Ganee;* 


XLVIII.  EARTH,  OR  LAND. 

Lenni-Lennapei  Hacki  f  earth,   ground, 

land. 
Chippewas.         -  Aukivin^  earth. 


*  See  the  American  words  for  fnow. 

f  This  word  occurs  in  the  names  of  fome  of  our  vallies,  &c.  Thus 
Tulpahocking  [as  we  call  it]  in  Lancafter-county,  was  called  by  the  Dcla- 
wares,  Tulpcwehacki,  which  fignifies  the  land  of  the  Tortoife. 

K 


66  EARTH,    OR    LAND. 

Minfi.         -  ^¥>  the  earth\ 

Mahicanni.  Hackkeeh,  Hacki. 

Shawnees.  AJtftee. 

Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 
Meflifaugers. 

Kikkapoos.  Akiftiu. 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins.  **<  or  Ackouln' 

Indians  of    Penobfcot7    R      ? 
and  St.  Joh^s.          3 

Acadians,  according  to  7    Megamingo. 
De  Laet.  3 

Narraganfets,  &c.        -     Avke  or  Sanaukamuck, 

earth  or  land. 

Senecas.  -  Toeenjagb? 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos.     -  Uchwuntfchla. 

* 
Cayugas. 

Oneidas.  Ahunga? 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naut'oweflies. 

* 
Cheerake. 

Mulkohge.  Ecaunnauh. 

Chikkafah, 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 


EARTH,    OR    LAND.  67 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans.  »               Lan. 

Poconchi.  -       Acal,  "earth or  ground." 

Darien-Indians.  - 

Brafilians.  Ibi. 

Chilefe.  Tue. 

Peruvians.  Latta. 

Caraibes.  Nonnm. 

Efkimaux.  -           Nuna. 


Perfians,  76.  Chakce. 

Curdi,  in  Curdiflan,    77.  Chaak. 
Semoyads,  126, 127, 128.  Tooetfch. 
Kittawini,  164.  To. 

Chechengi,  -  114.  Lettech,  Latta. 

Ingoofhevi,  -  115.  Laite,  Lette. 

Permiaki,  60.  Ma,  Moo. 

Vogoulitchi,     -  69.  Mag. 


XLIX.  WATER. 

Lenni-Lennape.  M'£/,  Beb*. 

Chippewas.  Nebbi,  Nebilh,  Nebis. 

Minfi.  'Mbi. 


*  Beh,  on  the  authority  of  General  Parfons.  Bij,  in  the  language  of 
certain  Indians  of  Pencfylvania,  in  the  laft  century  Vocabularium  Barbaro- 
Virgineorum. 


68 


WATER. 


Nbey. 

Nippe,  waters*. 
Nepee,  Nippee,  Nippi, 
Nippeh,  Nippa. 
Nebee. 

Nepee,  Neepee. 

* 

Naepi. 


Mahicanni. 

Naticks. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Meflifaugers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws.  * 

Algonkins.  Nibi,  Nepee,  Mukuman* 

Indians    of    Penobfcot  7    Nippeeg,    "  waters  in 
and  St.  John's.          }      general. 

Acadians,  according  to 
De  Laet. 

Narraganfets,  &c. 
Sankikani. 
Pampticoughs. 
Senecas. 
Mohawks.  r 


,  Orenpeoc. 


Onondagos. 
Cayugas. 
Oneidas. 
Tufcaroras, 


Empye. 
Umpe. 
Onecanafe  ? 

Oneegha   and   Caneega,  f 
Hohnekah. 

r,  Ochneca. 


* 
* 

woo. 


*  I  quote  this  word  from  mennTy  (but  I  can  depend  upon  the  accu? 
racy  of  the  fpelling)  from  Mr.  Elliot's  transition  of  the  Bibb  into  the 
language  of  the  Naticks. 

f  Thefe  two  words  on  the  author!  y  of  Johannes  Megapclenfn,  a^ 
rarlyas  1651.  It  will  be  worthy  of  the  notice  of  the  learned  to  ii  lire 
into  the  meaning  of  the  word  Onega,  which  is  the  name  of  a  lake  in  the 
government  of  Olonetz  iu  Ruffia. 


WATER. 


Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudoweffies 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians. 

Galibis.f 

Caraibes. 

Brafilians. 

Peruvians. 

Chilefe. 


Sandoqftea*. 

Meneh. 

Ommah,  Ammah. 

Weiva. 

Okaw,  Ookka. 


# 
* 


Ejau. 

* 

At  I,  AeL 

* 

Doolah. 
Touna. 
Tona. 

is- 

Unuy. 
Ko,  R5. 


Semoyads,         -         120.  Ee>  Eetoo,  Tooee. 

•         I2i.  lee,  Weet. 

122,123,124.  Bee. 


"   On  the  authority  of  General  Parfons. 

f  The  Galibis  inhabit  the  country  of  Guaiana,  in  South-America. 
The  words  in  this  language  are  taken  from  the  Diftionr.ain  Galibi,  &c. 
Printed  at  Paris  in  1 763.  8  vo. 


WATER. 


125.  Be. 
*33-  -&'• 


Koiballi, 

Mogul-Tartars,  135.  Ooffbo. 

Boureti,  -      136.  Oogoon,  Oofoon. 

Toungoofi,  138-144.  Moo. 

Mandfhuri,  163.  Mookc. 

Arii,  148.  Kool. 

Kamtfchadals,  -        159.  lee. 


L.     FIRE. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees.     - 

Pottawatameh.     - 

Miamis. 

Meffifaguers. 

Kikkapoos. 

Piankafhaws. 

Algonkins. 

Indians   of    Penobfcot 
and  St,  John's. 


Tendeu,    Tindey, 
Skuddeu,    Skotah,    Sco* 

tay,   Squitty. 
Tendeu,  Twendaigh. 
Stauw,  Stauuh. 
Skuttch,  Skutteh,  Scutte. 
Scutah. 

Kotaweh,  Cootahwec. 
Scuttaw*. 

Scute. 

% 

Skute>  Scoute. 
Sqittah. 


*   On  the  authority  of  Mr.  Andrew  Ellicot. 


FIRE. 


Acadians,  according 
Be  Laet. 

Sankikani.     - 

Narraganfets,  &c. 

Pampticoughs.     - 

Scnecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneidas. 

Tufcarbras.     - 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudoweffies.      • 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge.     - 
Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 


>    Bucktcuw. 

Tinteywe. 

# 

Tinda. 
Ogeftaa. 

Utbfyfia*,   Ocheeleh. 
-       Otfcbifchta,  lotecka. 


Utcbar. 

# 

Cheeflah. 

Paahtab. 

Cheera,    Cheela,    Chee- 

lah. 

ToaUa,  Toutkah. 
Luwock,     Loowak, 

Loak. 

AJb,  "the divine fire/'f 

# 

Tau. 
Qua. 

Tletl. 


»  On  the  authority  of  Johannei  Megapolcnfii,  3S  early  4$  x65  j. 

f  Adair. 


72  FIR    E- 

Darien-Indians.  * 
Jaioi,  in  Guaiana.  Ouapoto. 

Galibis.  -  Ouat0' 

Caraibes.  Ouatiou. 

Brafilians.       - 

Peruvians. 

Chilefe.          -  - 


trifli  (Celts  in  Ire-        16.  Toene. 

land.) 
Semoyads,  120-124.  Too. 

i __        .         125.  Tooee* 

,  .^         _         126.  Tun. 
Vogouiitchi,  -     66.  Taoot. 

67.  ' 


Oftiaks,         -         -     7l 

72.  Toogoot. 


Perfians, 

Turks,  88.  Od, 

Tartars,     -  -     89.  Oof,  Of. 

-  .           90.  Oof,  Of. 

_          *         91, 92.  Oof. 

— —  -     93»94-  Of. 

-              95.  Oof. 

_ 96,  97,  98.  Of. 

99.  Oof. 


FIRE, 


73 


Chinefe. 
Kottowi, 
Inbaci, 
Pumpocolli, 


Choa.  * 
149.  Chot. 

151.  Bok. 

152.  Bootfch. 


LI.     WOO  D. 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas.         - 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 
Meffifaugers. 
Kikkapoos.     - 
Piankafhaws. 
Algonkins*     • 

Indians  of   Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

Acadians,  according  to 
De  Laet. 


Tachan. 

Mittic,   Metic.    Meteek, 
trees  or  wood. 
Weitcook,  a  tree. 
Metooyue,  Mahtahhun. 
Meh-teh-kee,  *0ttechqua 

Moticqueh. 

* 

Taivwannee. 


Mittid',  wood  for  firing, 
Meteek,  trees. 


Kemouch  ^ 


On  the  authority  of  Mr.  Eell. 


74 


WOOD. 


Narraganfets,  &c. 

Sankikani. 

Pampticoughs. 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos. 

Cayugas. 

Oneldas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Erigas. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudoweffies. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Conchacs. 

Mobiliens. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians.     - 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana. 

Arwaccx,  in  Guaiana. 

Shebaioi,  in  Guaiana. 


* 

Hittcocke. 

# 

Gemdaugh  ? 

* 

Garonta. 

* 

# 

Ouyunkguc, 


Ochaw,  tree. 
Attah,  Attob. 
Etoh,  Eto,  a  tree. 
Ette. 


Tonne. 

# 


i  a  tree. 


Wewe,  Vetie,  a  tree. 
Hada,  a  tree. 
Ataly,  a  tree. 


WOOD. 


Galibis. 

Caraibes. 

Brafilians. 

Peruvians. 

Chilefe. 

PeiTerais. 


Kartalini,     . 
Semoyads, 

Eftlandians, 

Koriaki, 

Tartars, 


Vue  vite,  a  tree. 
Huebue,  a  tre.~. 

/for,  a  tree. 

* 

Ahquem,  a  tree,  Mavie!, 
wood. 


1 08.  Tke,  Tche,  Tmke. 

126.  Meede,  Madgee. 

127.  Matfcbe. 
55.  j\f^. 

153.    OottGO. 

97.  0/w^,  a  tree. 


LIT. 

Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 

Pottawatameh. 

Miamis. 

Kikkapoos. 


D    O    G. 


Moecanncu^  Mekanne^ 

Allum. 
Alim.  Alemon,    a  little 

dog. 

Allum  >  Allum. 
Diau. 

WWt*  Weefeh. 

* 

Lamah. 


DOG. 


Piankafhaws.  - 
Algonkins. 

Indians  of  Penobfcot 
and  St.  John's. 

JsTarraganfets,  &c, 

Senecas. 

Mohawks. 

Onondagos.    - 

Cayugas. 

Oneldas. 

Tufcaroras. 

Cochnewagoes. 

Wyandots. 

Naudoweflies. 

Cheerake. 

Mufkohge. 

Chikkafah. 

Choktah. 

Katahba. 

Woccons. 

Natchez. 

Mexicans. 

Poconchi. 

Darien-Indians. 

Jaioi,  in  Gpaiana. 

Galibis,  in  Guaiana, 


* 
Alim. 

Allomoofe. 

Anurn^  Ayim,  Ar.\im, 

Alum. 

# 

Abgdrijoo.  * 

Tfchierha. 

# 

* 
Cheeth. 


Shungujh. 
Keera^  Keethlah. 
Effd,  Efa. 
Oophe. 


* 

Taubbe, 

* 

Chichi. 
Tfu 
Pero. 
Pero. 


:  On  the  authority  of  Johannes  Megapolenfis,  as  early  as  16.51. 


DOG. 


Brafiliaas. 
Peruvians. 
Chilefe. 


Semoyads, 


Tchiochonfki, 

Eftlandians, 

Carelians, 

Olonetzi, 

Lopari, 

Oftiaks,     - 

Perfians, 

Curdi,        - 

Inbaci, 

Pumpocolli, 


126.  Kanang,  Kokam, 

-  127.   Kanak. 

128.  Kanak ,  Konak* 

-  129.  Kanak. 

54.  Koeera. 
55-  Kooer. 

56.  Koeera. 

57.  Koeeroo. 

58.  Koeeere. 

-  75.  Konaik. 

76.   Kookoor,  Sa/g,  Sak, 
Sekee, 

-  77.  Sekee,  Zaee. 
151.  Teep. 

-  152.  Tzee. 


LIII.    THERE. 


Lenni-Lennape. 

Chippewas. 

Minfi. 

Mahicanni. 

Shawnees. 


Icka,   rail:. 
Woitj,  or  Aivoitv. 


Alico  iveechi. 


THERE. 


Kartalini, 
Toungoofi, 
Lamuti,     - 
Yukaghiri, 


t-<"<"4"<€8/G$@S!S&t'  ••>">••>  ••>" 


1  08.  Eeka,  Eek, 


145.  Tola. 
147.  Talaec. 


LIV.    I  (E  G  O). 


Lenni-Lennape. 
Chippewas. 


Minfi.         -  <• 

Mahicanni. 
Shawnees. 
Pottawatameh. 
Miamis. 
Kikkapoos. 
Piankalhaws. 
Algonkins. 

Indians   of    Penobfcot  1 
and  St.  John's.          $ 
Narraganfets,  fee. 
Senecas. 
Mohawks. 
Ohondagcj;. 


Ni. 

Win  tighter,   "  I  myfelf 
or  alone.'*  Nin,  nee,  or 

««?  nee,  "  I,  me,  my." 

* 

Neah,  2V<?a^. 
Nelah,  ^/^. 
Neenah. 

Nee,  Neelab. 
* 

JV/7^. 
* 


Eeh. 

Aquas. 


I  (E  G  0>  79 

Cayugas.         -         -  * 

Oneidas.              -  * 

Tufcaroras.            .  Ee. 

Cochnewagoes.         -  * 

Wyandots.         -  Dee. 

Naudoweffies.  Meoh,  "  /,  or  me." 

Cheerake.  Anowah 

Mufkohge.  Aneh. 

Chikkafah.              _  * 

Choktah.             .  * 

Katahba.  * 

Woccons.             -  * 

Natchez.  » 

Mexicans.              -  * 

Poconchi.  * 

Darien-Indians.     -  * 

Jaioi,  in  Guaiana.  * 

Galibis,  in  Guaiana.  Aou. 

Caraibes.  * 

Brafilians.      -  Txe,  Che. 

Peruvians.            -  * 

Chilefe.  * 


..<  <  <  .«.., 


Motouri, 

Tangutani,   -  -    165.  Nat. 

Lefghis,  53.  Dee. 

Tchiochonlki,  .         .  Mia. 


8o  I  (E  G  O> 

Permiaki,        -  60.  Mee» 

Jews,  -     82.  Anee. 

Chaldeans,  83.  Anoo. 

Syrians,     -  -     84.  Ano. 

Arabians,  85.  Ene,  Oena,  An*. 

Affyrians,     -  -     87.  Ana*. 


NOTE. 

*  Hitherto,  I  have  not  given  a  place,  in  thefe  vo 
cabularies,  to  the  Jews,  Chaldeans,  Syrians,  Ara 
bians,  or  Affyrians.  Yet  I  have  difcovered  other 
affinities  between  their  languages  and  thofe  of  the 
Americans.  In  a  more  extenfive  comparative  view 
of  the  languages  of  thefe  nations  and  thofe  of  the 
people  of  the  new- world,  than  that  which  I  now  offer 
to  the  public,  it  will  be  proper  to  examine,  with  at 
tention,  the  languages  of  all  the  nations  of  Afia,  in 
particular.  All  our  inquiries  feem  to  favour  the 
opinion,  that  this  great  portion  of  the  earth  gave 
birth  to  the  original  families  of  mankind.  In  what 
particular  part  of  the  continent  thefe  families  re 
ceived  their  birth,  we  mail,  perhaps,  never  know 
with  abfolute  certainty.  But  the  active  curiofity 
of  man,  aided  by  labour  and  refearch,  is  capable 
of  conducting  us  very  far.  Knowledge  is  gradu 
ally  revealed  to  us  ;  and  it  becomes  mankind  to  be 
grateful  for  the  revelation.  Time,  which  has  feat- 


ADDITIONS.  81 

tered  abroad  the  nations  of  the  earth  ;  which  has 
crumbled  into  duft  the  proud  monuments,  deftroy- 
ed  the  written  hiftories,  and  the  traditions  of  man- 
kind,  frill  preierves  fragments  of  languages,  thofe 
lead  periihable  medals.  It  is  worthy  of  fcience  to 
collect  thefe  medals,  and  to  preferve  them,  as  much 
as  poffible,  from  the  ravages  of  time.  They  teach 
us  great  and  interefting  truths :  that  there  was  a 
time  when  the  anceflors  of  all  the  prefent  races  of 
mankind  were  centered  in  fome  narrow  fpots ;  and 
that  they  are  all,  if  not  brothers,  moft  nearly  re 
lated. 


ADDITIONS    TO    THE 

VOCABULARY. 

The  Mohawks  call  God,  Nyob.  The  Kamtcha- 
dals,  158,  call  the  fame,  Kootcha :  thofe  159, 
Kootcbaee  *  :  1 60,  Root.  In  the  language  of  the 
Indians  of  Penobfcot  and  St.  John's,  Great  is  Ku- 
chee :  in  the  language  of  the  Chippewas,  Kitchee. 
In  the  language  of  the  Algonkins  (according  to 


*  In  my  Vocabulary,  tliefe  two  words  are  Improperly  fpelled 
acd  Kootcha-uief. 

M 


82  ADDITIONS. 

Lahontan)  Kitchi  is  "  Great  in  the  way  of  Merit, 
Valour,  Courage,  &c."  The  Koriaki,  155,  call 
great,  Kootcholloon.  The  Huron s  call  Heaven,  Toen- 
di  *.  The  Kittawini,  1 64,  call  the  fame  Tain. 
Bell  fays  the  Chinefe  "  worfhip  one  God,  whom 
they  call  Tien,  the  Heaven  or  the  higheft  Lord," 
&cf.  The  Iroquois  call  a  Wife,  Sannatella :  the 
Perfians,  76.  San  and  Sen  :  the  Curdi,  77,  Senne» 
The  Indians  of  Pennfylvania  call  Bread,  Panel  '• 
Indians  of  New-England,  Paune  *  *  •  the  Datawares, 
Ach-poan  :  the  Onondagos,  locharachqua  :  the  Chee- 
rake,  Kawtoo ;  the  Woccons  Ikettau,  The  Cur- 
di,  77,  Pan.  The  Elkimaux  call  the  Eye,  KiL 
llck  or  Shik :  the  inhabitants  of  the  Kurile-Ifles, 
162,  Scheek,  or  Seek.  The  former  call  an  Egg, 
Manneguk  :  the  Tchiochonfki,  54,  Meona :  the  Eft- 
landians,  55,  Moonna  :  the  Vogoulitchi,  69,  Moon- 
gee:  the  Semoyads,  123,  Maim  .-124,  Monna  : 
i2$,Monoo;  the  Kamaftfhini,  132,  Moonee.  The 
Efkimaux  call  the  numeral  three,  Ke ;  the  Semo 
yads,  1 20,  Koe :  121,  Ko.  The  Algonkins  call  a 


*  Lahontan. 

f  Travels,  Vol.  II.  p.  140.     It  deferves  to  be  recolle&ed,   that   the 
Chilefe  call  the  Moon,   Tien. 

%  On  the  authority  of  William  Penn. 
*  *  Purchas. 


ADDITIONS.  83 

Fifh,  Kikons,  and  Kickom  :  the  Chippewas,  Kegonce: 
the  Malays,  183,  Eekon  and  Eeekan:  the  inhabi 
tants  of  New-Zeeland,  1 90,  Eeka  :  the  inhabi- 
tants  of  New-Caledonia,  192,  Ta-eeka*.  In  the 
language  of  the  Chippewas,  Pongay  is  Little,  or 
Smallt.  Ponwa  is  the  fame  in  the  language  of  the 
inhabitants  of  the  Kurile-ifles,  162. 


THE     END. 


*  Sec  the  Vocabulary,  pages  33,  34,35,  36,  in  the  note  ;  alfo  the  Pre 
liminary  Difcourfe,  pages  99,  joo. 

|  Long. 


CG4347 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


L 


